The Study

of
Scripture
There is ONLY One Right Way to Study Scripture

A Study about Interpretative

Principles, Hermeneutics

Arlen L. Chitwood
 There are no shortcuts to the study of Scripture. Coming into
a knowledge of the Word of God takes time and effort; and it is a
continuous, lifelong process that one never completes.
A person progressively comes into a knowledge of the Word over
time as he applies himself to study. The Word of God is received into
his saved human spirit; and, within this process, the Holy Spirit takes
the Word and leads that individual “into all truth,” “comparing spiritual
things with spiritual” — comparing Scripture with Scripture (John
16:12-15; 1 Cor. 2:9-13) — leading him from immaturity to maturity.
However, though there are no shortcuts, there are correct ways
to look upon and study Scripture that will pay huge dividends. And
that’s what this book, The Study of Scripture, is mainly about.
A person can study Scripture from an incorrect perspective
throughout his life and not really learn that much about it. On the
other hand, a person can study Scripture from a correct perspective
and, over time, learn a great deal about it.
For example, one MUST understand that Gen. 1:1-2:3 forms a
foundational framework upon which the whole of the remainder of
Scripture rests. This is fundamental and primary, which is the reason a
person reading this book will find so much time spent relating the whole
of Scripture to that which is revealed at the beginning, in Gen. 1:1-2:3.
Then understanding such things as how and why God divides
mankind as He does (Jews, Gentiles, and Christians), or understand-
ing the ages and dispensations as they relate to these divisions of
mankind, becomes fundamental and primary with respect to properly
understanding the relationship between the foundational framework
(Gen. 1:1-2:3) and the remainder of Scripture (Gen. 2:4ff).
Everything is tied together after some fashion, and the more
one sees and understands different things about Scripture from a
correct perspective, the more all things throughout Scripture simply
and naturally fall into place.
And the inverse of that is equally true, for the latter is dependent
on the former.
 Foreword i

The Study
of
Scripture
There is ONLY One Right Way to Study Scripture

i
ii THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

To those Christians who desire to know both how to

study the Word and that which the Word teaches.

“There are many wrong ways to study Scripture, but

there is only one right way. We must allow Scripture to
interpret itself by comparing Scripture with Scripture, Spiri-
tual with Spiritual.”
— A Prison Inmate, 2010

Cover Photograph: Southwestern Oklahoma, 1995

ii
 Foreword iii

The Study
of
Scripture
There is ONLY One Right Way to Study Scripture

by
Arlen L. Chitwood

The
Lamp Broadcast, Inc.
225 S. Cottonwood Ranch Road
Cottonwood, Arizona 86326
or
74798 South 4710 Road
Westville, Oklahoma 74965

[Link]

First Printing 1994

Revised 2011, 2020

iii
iv THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

By the Same Author —

JUDE
RUTH
ESTHER
BY FAITH
RUN TO WIN
LET US GO ON
END OF THE DAYS
MOSES AND JOHN
IN THE LORD’S DAY
DISTANT HOOFBEATS
SO GREAT SALVATION
THE BRIDE IN GENESIS
GOD’S FIRSTBORN SONS
SEARCH FOR THE BRIDE
WE ARE ALMOST THERE
SIGNS IN JOHN’S GOSPEL
THE MOST HIGH RULETH
SALVATION OF THE SOUL
THE SPIRITUAL WARFARE
HAD YE BELIEVED MOSES
COMING IN HIS KINGDOM
FROM EGYPT TO CANAAN
MYSTERY OF THE WOMAN
SEVEN, TEN GENERATIONS
REDEEMED FOR A PURPOSE
JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST
THE RAPTURE AND BEYOND
FROM ACTS TO THE EPISTLES
MYSTERIES OF THE KINGDOM
PROPHECY ON MOUNT OLIVET
NEVER AGAIN! OR YES, AGAIN!
THE TIME OF JACOB’S TROUBLE
BROUGHT FORTH FROM ABOVE
ISRAEL — FROM DEATH TO LIFE
O SLEEPER! ARISE, CALL…! (JONAH)
THE TIME OF THE END (REVELATION)
MIDDLE EAST PEACE — HOW? WHEN?
SALVATION BY GRACE THROUGH FAITH
MESSAGE IN THE GOSPELS, ACTS, EPISTLES
ISRAEL — WHAT DOES THE FUTURE HOLD?

iv
 Foreword v

CONTENTS

FOREWORD . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . vii

I. FOUNDATIONAL PREREQUISITES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
IMPORTANCE OF BUILDING ON THE FOUNDATION
II. THE SEPTENARY ARRANGEMENT OF SCRIPTURE . . 17
AFTER SIX DAYS, ON THE SEVENTH DAY
III. BEGINNING AND CONTINUING . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
SKELETAL FRAMEWORK, SINEWS, FLESH, SKIN
IV. BUILDING ON THE FOUNDATION . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 55
ABSOLUTE NECESSITY OF PROPER BUILDING
V. AGES AND DISPENSATIONS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
MARKED DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THE TWO
VI. JEW, GENTILE, CHRISTIAN . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89
THREE SEPARATE AND DISTINCT CREATIONS
VII. HEAVENLY AND EARTHLY . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 109
TWO SPHERES OF THE KINGDOM
VIII. TYPES AND ANTITYPES . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
MOVING FROM “THE LETTER” TO “THE SPIRIT”
IX. PARABLES, FIGURATIVE LANGUAGE . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
MOVING FROM “THE LETTER” TO “THE SPIRIT”
X. STUDYING, PROCLAIMING THE WORD . . . . . . . . . . . 167
“BEGINNING AT MOSES, AND ALL THE PROPHETS”
XI. THE GOAL . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 187
AFTER SIX DAYS, ON THE SEVENTH DAY
SCRIPTURE INDEX . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207

v
vi THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

vi
 Foreword vii

FOREWORD
When studying the Scriptures — whether the Old Testament or
the New Testament — one is studying about Jesus the Christ, Whom
God has “appointed heir of all things” (Luke 24:25-27; Heb. 1:2).
There is NOTHING in the New Testament that is not seen after
some fashion in the Old. The New Testament is simply a revealing,
an unveiling, of God’s Son, as previously introduced in the Old Testa-
ment Scriptures.
“Jesus” is the Word made “flesh,” referring, in an inseparable
respect, to both the Old Testament Scriptures and to God becoming
“flesh” in the person of His Son. “Jesus” is NOT ONLY God manifest
in the flesh BUT the Old Testament Scriptures manifest in the flesh
as well.
There is “the written Word,” inseparably identified with “God,” and
there is this SAME Word manifest in the form of “flesh,” with life and
inseparability seen throughout.

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God.
The same was in the beginning with God…
And the Word was made [‘the Word became’] flesh, and dwelt
among us, (and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten
of the Father,) full of grace and truth” (John 1:1, 2, 14).

Thus, “studying Scripture,” one is simply studying about God’s Son.

And note that the Word became “flesh” AFTER the whole of the
Old Testament had been penned BUT BEFORE a single word of the
New Testament had been penned. In that respect, one could ONLY
conclude that there is NOTHING in the New that is not seen after some
fashion in the Old, else God’s Son — the Word becoming “flesh” —
would have been incomplete at the time of His incarnation.

vii
viii THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Then, in John 1:14, the Word becoming “flesh” is seen in con-

nection with two things:

1) Christ’s Glory.
2) Christ’s Sonship, God’s Firstborn (“sonship” implies ruler-
ship, and ONLY firstborn sons can rule in the human realm).

All of this can ONLY take one back to the beginning of God’s
revelation of His Son, back to the opening verses of Genesis. That
which God desires man to know about His plans and purposes, which
He will bring to pass through His Son, begin at THIS point.
And EVERYTHING from THIS point forward has a connection,
after some fashion, with REGALITY.
EVERYTHING has to do with God’s Son, God’s Firstborn, Who
has been “appointed heir of all things.” And EVERYTHING moves
toward that day when God’s Son will come forth in all His Glory and
realize this inheritance.
The Old Testament opens this way, providing the complete story
in the opening book.
And the New Testament opens EXACTLY the same way, provid-
ing commentary on the manner in which the Old Testament opens,
providing the complete story, after another fashion, in one book as well.
Scripture begins in Genesis with, “In the beginning… [lit., ‘In be-
ginning…’ (for God has NO beginning).”
And the New Testament begins EXACTLY the same way, though
a problem exists because of the manner in which man has arranged
the four gospels beginning the New Testament.
The Gospel of John is the only gospel which begins the same
way Genesis begins, “In the beginning… [lit., ‘In beginning…’], along
with continuing Scriptures in the gospel completely paralleling that
previously seen in Genesis, from beginning to end.
Thus, if the Gospel of John occupied its proper place in the ar-
rangement of books in the New Testament, both books, Genesis and
John, would NOT ONLY introduce each Testament EXACTLY the
same way BUT both of these books would relate the COMPLETE
story of each Testament — the COMPLETE story of Scripture as a
whole — at the beginning of each Testament.

viii
 Foreword ix

(John’s gospel, over the years, has been the one gospel among
the four which has provided problems for those arranging the order of
the four gospels introducing the New Testament. New Testaments have
been printed in the past with John occupying different places among
the four, even placed at the beginning of the four gospels.
However, the Gospel of John is presently in the wrong place in
relation to the other three [placed after the other three rather than at
the beginning]. And this, along with Christians not understanding the
structure of both Genesis and John — paralleling one another, introduc-
ing each Testament, and relating the complete story of Scripture — can
only be responsible, in no small part, for an existing Biblical ignorance
among Christians concerning the central message of Scripture.
And a purported late date for the writing of John’s gospel [usu-
ally seen as about 90 A.D.] has not helped matters in the preceding
respect. John’s gospel, of necessity, by its own internal evidence, had
to be written much earlier.
Since the gospel was directed to the Jewish people during the re-
offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel [evident by the signs (cf. I
Cor. 1:22) in conjunction with that stated in John 20:30, 31 concerning
the purpose for these signs], this gospel could NOT possibly have been
written after about 63 A.D. [when this re-offer closed] and may have
been written as early as about 40-45 A.D. [an early period accepted by
a number of scholars on the basis of late manuscript evidence].
In fact, because of the place which John’s gospel occupies in rela-
tion to the other three [paralleling the place which Genesis occupies
in relation to the other four books of Moses], it is entirely possible that
John’s gospel was written first (as Genesis), before the other three.

For additional information on the preceding, refer to the au-

thor’s book, Signs in John’s Gospel, particularly Chapters I, XVIII,
“Purpose for John’s Gospel” and “These Are Written, That…”
For a broader view of the matter, refer to the author’s book,
Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles.)

Note an overall, succinct comparison of Genesis with John.

Genesis, in the opening two chapters, begins with:

1) A creation at a beginning point (1:1).

2) A subsequent ruin of the creation (1:2a).
x THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

3) A restoration of the ruined creation (material creation),

through Divine intervention, over six days time (1:2b-25).
4) Man created on the sixth day, following all of God’s
restorative work, for a revealed purpose having to do with the
seventh day (1:26-31).
5) God resting on the seventh day, following all of His work
(2:1-3).

John, in the opening two chapters, begins with:

1) A creation at a beginning point (1:1-3).

2) A subsequent ruin of the creation (1:4, 5).
3) A restoration of the ruined creation (ruined man), through
Divine intervention, over six days time (1:6-2:1 [1:29, 35, 43;
2:1]).
4) Man seen as redeemed at the end of six days, following
all of God’s restorative work, for a revealed purpose having to
do with the seventh day (2:2-11).
5) God resting on the seventh day, following all of His work
(2:2-11).

In Genesis, the restoration is that of the material creation, fore-

shadowing the restoration of man even before his creation and fall.
In John, the restoration is that of ruined man, foreshadowed in
the Genesis account.
In both, the purpose is the same — placing restored man (redeemed
man) on a restored earth (a redeemed earth), in a regal position, on
the seventh day.
And this septenary, foundational overview, seen in the opening
two chapters of each book, relates the complete story of Scripture.
Each of the six days of God’s restorative work, foreshadowed in
either account (Genesis or John), has to do with days of 1,000 years
each (cf. II Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8). That is to say, God is presently
working six days, 6,000 years, to bring about the restoration of both
man and the material creation.
Then, at the conclusion of His work, man will be in a position to
realize the purpose for his creation in the beginning. Man will be in a
 Foreword xi

position to rule a restored earth with the second Man, the last Adam,
during the seventh day, during the seventh 1,000-year day.
The preceding is the parallel manner in which both books begin;
and from this point in both books, the parallel continues.
Genesis is built around numerous types, and John is built around
eight signs.
The types in Genesis have to do centrally with Abraham and his
seed through Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s progeny through his twelve
sons — the nation of Israel. And all of these types provide different
facets of God’s present restorative work, ending at the same place
as His past restorative work, on the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-
year period.
The signs in John have to do with and are directed to the seed of
Abraham through Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s progeny through his twelve
sons — the nation of Israel. And ALL of these signs, EXACTLY as the
types in Genesis, provide different facets of God’s present restorative
work, ending at the same place as His past restorative work, on the
seventh day, the seventh 1,000-year period.

(Scripture was established in this type structure at the beginning of

each Testament. And, within this structure, the relationship of John to
Genesis is typical of the relationship of the whole of the New Testament
to the whole of the Old Testament.
The New Testament, through various means [signs, parables,
metaphors, other means] simply provides commentary, opens up,
that previously seen after some fashion in the Old Testament [types,
metaphors, the Prophets, etc.].
As well, contrariwise, the Old Testament types have been given to
open up and help explain the New Testament antitypes.
ALL form integral parts to the way God has designed His Word,
which can open the Scriptures to one’s understanding through compar-
ing one part with another, through comparing Scripture with Scripture.
Scripture has been designed to explain itself. And this explanation
is contained, NOT in just one of the ways God has designed His Word,
BUT in ALL of the different ways that this Word has been put together
(the “letter“ of Scripture [wording, out of which “spirit” emanates [Rom.
2:27, 29; II Cor. 3:6], types, signs, parables, metaphors, etc.
xii THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

And one of these ways can be NO more important than any of the
other ways. ALL MUST be seen as equal in this respect, with ALL utilized.
For example, rejecting, ignoring, or misusing the typical structure
of Scripture, a person has rejected, ignored, or misused one of the dif-
ferent ways God has structured His Word. And, through so doing, that
person has NOT availed, or NOT properly availed, himself/herself of
information, which, at times, is contained ONLY in the types or through
a comparison of the types with the antitypes.
Then, along with and in line with the preceding, note that treating
the types in the preceding manner is doing away with or misusing a
part of the very Word itself, closing the door to any completely proper
understanding of different parts of the Word being dealt with.
And the same thing would be true relative to ANY other way that
God has structured His Word. Rejecting, ignoring, or misusing the Word
in ANY manner can ONLY be to one’s own peril; and, if in a position
to teach, it would be to the peril of others as well.
Then, in connection with the preceding are the foundational truths,
beginning in Genesis, invariably dealt with in a typical respect.
With a large segment of Christendom rejecting, ignoring, or misus-
ing the Word in the preceding manner, in one form or another, is it any
wonder that practically every schismatic teaching under the sun exists
today, beginning with the simple message of salvation by grace?)

This book, The Study of Scripture, covers different facets of how

to study and understand the Scriptures in the light of NOT ONLY the
central subject matter of Scripture BUT ALSO the manner in which
Scripture is structured, as seen in the preceding data.
Again, the whole of Scripture is about Jesus the Christ.
And the whole of Scripture moves toward a seventh day, a seventh
1,000-year period, when:

God’s firstborn Son, God’s Christ, will come into possession

of His inheritance, and, together with Israel (presently God’s
firstborn son [Ex. 4:22, 23]) and the Church (to be revealed as
God’s firstborn son in that coming day, following the adoption
[Rom. 8:14-23; Heb. 12:22, 23]) will realize that seen in the
opening chapter of Genesis at the time of man’s creation — “…
let them have dominion [Heb. radah, ‘rule’; ‘…let them rule’]”
(Gen. 1:26, 28).
 Foundational Prerequisites 1

1
Foundational Prerequisites
Importance of Building on the Foundation

“In the beginning God… (Gen. 1:1a).

The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David,
the son of Abraham (Matt. 1:1).
In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,
and the Word was God” (John 1:1).

The Old Testament opens with the statement, “In the begin-
ning God created the heaven [‘heavens’] and the earth”; and the
Gospel of John opens with a parallel statement, “In the beginning
was the Word…All things were made by him…” Both references go
back to the same point in time — the beginning of God’s creative
activity relative to the heavens and the earth.
The first five verses of Genesis parallel the first five verses of
John’s gospel. Then, beginning with verse six in the gospel ac-
count, though the parallel between the two books continues, John
moves millenniums ahead and deals with events during his day,
though he still continues to reference events of prior days.
The Gospel of Matthew, opening the New Testament after the
manner in which man has arranged the order of the four gospels,
immediately references the Old Testament after another fashion
— “The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David,
the son of Abraham” (1:1).
And in Luke’s gospel, the matter of Christ’s genealogy is car-
ried all the way back to Adam (3:23-38).
Thus, in this respect, the Old Testament leads into the New after
an inseparable fashion, regardless of which gospel is being referenced.

1
2 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The New Testament forms a continuation and completion of

that which was begun in the old; and BOTH TOGETHER constitute
one continuous, complete revelation which God gave to man over a
period of about 1,500 years through some forty different Jewish
writers, revealing His plans and purposes in relation to man, the
earth, and the universe at large.

(Refer to the foreword in this book to see why John’s gospel

should be viewed as beginning the New Testament, NOT Matthew’s
gospel, even though any one of the four gospels can be seen as
forming a continuation of Old Testament revelation.
John, by its very subject and structure, forms the Genesis of the
New Testament, as Genesis forms the John of the Old Testament.
And this SHOULD be recognized.)

Accordingly, one Testament (Old or New) MUST be understood in

the light of the other (Old or New), apart from precedence given to either.
It is no more or no less valid to interpret the Old Testament in
the light of the New as it is to interpret the New Testament in the
light of the Old. One is to be interpreted both in the light of itself
(other parts of the same Testament) and in the light of the other
(the New in the light of the Old, or the Old in the light of the New).
The interpretative method laid down in Scripture is very simple:

“…not in the words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which

the Holy Spirit teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual”
(I Cor. 2:13b).

One part of the Word (at any place in the Old or New Testa-
ments) is to be compared with other parts of the Word (at any of
the numerous, corresponding places in the Old or New Testaments),
under the leadership of the indwelling Spirit.
Then, again, many of the distinctions which Christians often
view between the Old and New Testaments simply do not exist.
A basis for calling the two parts of Scripture by these names
could be derived from verses such as II Cor. 3:6, 14; but to see one
Testament as Jewish and the other as Christian, as is often done,
opens the door for all types of erroneous doctrines — something
resultingly seen throughout Christendom.
 Foundational Prerequisites 3

The word “testament” is a translation of the Greek word for

covenant (diatheke).
The word appears thirty-three times in the New Testament,
and, in the KJV, it has been rendered “covenant” twenty times and
“testament” the other thirteen (cf. Heb. 9:4, 15). Either translation
is correct as long as one understands that the thought has to do
with two different covenants.
BUT, confusion often arises at this point through the erroneous
thought that the new covenant has been made with the Church.
Covenants though are NOT made with the Church. They
NEVER have been, and they NEVER will be.
Since the call of Abraham 4,000 years ago, God, within His
covenant relationship to mankind, concerns Himself with ONE
nation ALONE — the nation of Israel (Rom. 9:4). The old covenant
was made with the house of Israel during the days of Moses, and
the new covenant will be made with the house of Israel when the
One greater than Moses returns (Heb. 8:7ff; cf. Jer. 31:31ff).
In II Cor. 3:6, Paul refers to a ministry regarding the New
Covenant, which could ONLY have had to do with a ministry to Israel
during the re-offer of the kingdom, during the time covered by the Book
of Acts (from 33 A.D. to about 62 A.D.).
(For information on the preceding, refer to Appx. VIII, “Ministers of the
New Covenant,” in the author’s book, Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles.)

Christians today can be ministers of the new covenant ONLY in

the sense that the shed blood of Christ is the blood of this covenant
and the entire basis for any Christian’s ministry has to do with
this blood — blood shed at Calvary, presently on the mercy seat in the
Holy of Holies of the heavenly tabernacle (Matt. 26:28; Heb. 9:14-22).
But the fact remains:
The new covenant has NOTHING to do with the Church. It has NOT
been NOR will it ever be made with the Church! The new covenant
will replace the old, and it will be made with those in possession of
the old, with the house of Israel.
And, apart from an association with the new covenant ONLY
through the shed blood of Christ, the Church has NO more to do
with this covenant than it did with the old covenant.
4 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Thus, when one talks about “New Testament doctrine,” “New

Testament theology,” etc., the expressions CANNOT extend beyond the
thought of doctrine or theology which has for its basis the shed blood
of Christ; and this is something which CANNOT be understood at
all apart from the Old Testament.
Revelation surrounding the shedding of blood for the remission
of sins begins in Genesis, chapter three, immediately following
man’s fall; and the entire Old Testament sacrificial system which
followed, pointed toward the One — of Whom the prophets spoke
(cf. Isa. 53:12; Zech. 12:10; 13:6) — Who would one day come and
take away “the sin of the world” through the sacrifice of Himself
(John 1:29).
The foundations have been established in the Old Testament,
and both Testaments together comprise one continuous, complete
revelation of all the various facets of the person and work of Christ.
And the ONLY way one can grasp the complete picture is to
look at the whole of Scripture after this fashion.

All Scripture Is Theopneustos

II Timothy 3:16 in the KJV reads,

“All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable

for doctrine [‘teaching’], for reproof, for correction, for instruction in
righteousness.”

The words, “given by inspiration of God,” are a translation

of the one word in the Greek text, theopneustos, meaning “God-
breathed.” This is a compound word comprised of Theos (“God”)
and pneuma (“breath” in this particular usage [this is also the word
used for “Spirit” in the N. T. — the Holy Spirit, man’s spirit, and
the use of spirit in general; also “wind” in John 3:8]).
That which is meant by and the implications of Scripture
being God-breathed are given in a somewhat simple manner in
Scripture, but one has to look at and compare related parts of both
Testaments before he can really begin to see and understand that
which is involved.
 Foundational Prerequisites 5

A person has to reference passages in both Testaments, study-

ing passages from one in the light of passages from the other. He
has to compare Scripture with Scripture, i.e., he has to compare
“spiritual things with spiritual.”
Note first of all Heb. [Link]

“The word of God is quick [lit., ‘alive’], and powerful, and sharper
than any twoedged sword…”

Now, the question: Why is the Word of God “alive,” “power-

ful,” and “sharper than any twoedged sword”?
The answer: Because of its origin. The Word is “theopneustos”;
The Word is “God-breathed.”
But, what does that mean? And why is the Word “alive”
because of its origin?
This is where one has to go back to beginning points in the Old
Testament and find the first mention in Scripture of God bringing
a matter to pass through the use of His breath. This is necessary
not only because of the need to compare Scripture with Scripture
but also because of a principle of Biblical interpretation, called,
“The First-Mention Principle.”
This principle has to do with unchangeableness, and it centers
around an unchangeable structure of the Word given by the un-
changeable God.
Because of the inherent nature of the Word, the FIRST time a subject
is mentioned in Scripture, a pattern, a mold is established at that point
which remains UNCHANGED throughout the remainder of Scripture.
Remaining within this principle, the first time one finds the breath
of God mentioned in Scripture is in Gen. 2:7, in connection with
life imparted to man; and, consequently, at this beginning point, this
verse connects life with the breath of God after an unchangeable fashion.
God formed and fashioned man from the dust of the ground,
but man was not created alive. Life was subsequently imparted
through God breathing into man’s “nostrils the breath of life,”
resulting in man becoming “a living soul.”
Thus, at this point in Scripture the unchangeable connection
between God’s breath and life is established and set. Only God
6 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

can produce life, and any time life in relation to man is produced
beyond this point it MUST ALWAYS be through the one means set forth
at the beginning, revealed in Gen. 2:7.
The whole of the matter can be illustrated after a simple fash-
ion from a later Old Testament passage, the vision of the valley
of dry bones in Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven.
The bones are presented as lifeless, and the question is asked
in verse three, “Son of man, can these bones live?”
Then note in verse five how life is to be effected: “Behold, I
will cause breath to enter into you, and ye shall live.”
And verse eight, revealing their condition following “sinews,”
“flesh,” and “skin” covering them, but prior to God acting, states,
“there was no breath in them.”
Then there is a cry in verse nine for “breath” so that “these
slain…may live.” And the end of the matter is then given in verse
ten: “…breath came into them, and they lived, and stood upon
their feet, an exceeding great army.”

(Ezekiel 37, in its entirety, outlines events of a yet future day. It has
to do with that time when Israel’s Messiah returns and life is restored
to “the whole house of Israel,” which includes both those alive at that
time [those already possessing natural life, but not spiritual life] and
resurrected Old Testament saints [those already possessing spiritual
life, but not natural life] [Ex. 13:19; cf. Ezek. 36:24-28].
The remnant in the land today comprises only a small portion of
“the whole house of Israel”; and this remnant, in relation to God’s breath
[void of this breath], can ONLY be described after the same fashion as
Jews anywhere else in the world today — lifeless spiritually.
Then, beyond that, the dead from the past dispensation MUST
be resurrected and included [Scripture presents “the whole house of
Israel” remaining dead for the entire two days — 2,000 years — of the
present dispensation (John 11:6, 7, 43, 44)].
“The whole house of Israel” is pictured today after ONE fashion in
Scripture — very dry bones, WITHOUT breath. BUT, they will one day live!
When?
“After two days [after 2,000 years] will he revive us: in the third
day [in the third 1,000-year period, the Messianic Era] he will raise
us up, and we shall live in his sight” [Hosea 6:2].)
 Foundational Prerequisites 7

(For additional information on Ezek. 37, refer to Ch. XVIII, “The

Whole House of Israel,” in the author’s book, Never Again! or Yes, Again!)

Thus, there is the information from the Old Testament to show

what is meant by the statement in II Tim. 3:16 (“All scripture is
God-breathed…”), to show the connection between this verse and
Heb. 4:12 (“For the word of God is alive…”), and to show the full
implications involved by what is further stated about the whole
of Scripture in both passages.

(Note also Luke 8:55; James 2:26; Rev. 13:15. The word pneuma
appears in each verse, referring to “life”; and the word should be
understood as “breath” in these passages.)

Then there is the inseparable connection between “the Spirit”

(the Pneuma) and “the Word”:

“For the prophecy [referring to written revelation (v. 20)] came not in
old time by the will of man: but holy men [set apart men] of God spake
as they were moved [‘borne along’] by the Holy Spirit” (II Peter 1:21).

The Word is “God-breathed,” and thus “alive,” because of the

Spirit’s inseparable connection with the Word. He is the One Who
gave the Word to man, through man; and He is the One presently
in the world to guide man “into all truth” through the use of this
Word (John 16:13).
The Pneuma (Spirit/Breath) is not only the One Who gave
the Word after this fashion in past time, but He is also the One
Who effects man’s regeneration after a similar fashion during
the present time.
It is the present work of the Pneuma (Spirit/Breath) in man’s re-
generation which produces life (there MUST be a breathing in for man
to pass “from death unto life” [cf. Gen. 1:2; 2:7; John 3:6-8; 5:24]).
And the Pneuma (Spirit/Breath) NOT ONLY produces this life
(based on Christ’s finished work at Calvary), BUT He presently
indwells the one to whom He has imparted life in order to lead
and guide that person into an understanding — from immaturity
to maturity — of the God-breathed Word which He Himself previ-
ously imparted to man, through man.
8 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Thus, it is the breath of God producing life in unregenerate

man today, through the instrumentality of the Spirit, based on the
Son’s finished work. And that new life is nurtured and sustained
by a continued work of the Spirit, through the use of that which
is itself the breath of God, and, accordingly, living.
The Holy Spirit uses ONLY that which is living to nourish and
nurture that which has been made alive. Spiritual growth from
immaturity to maturity requires spiritual nourishment, which is
derived from ONLY one source.
There’s NO other way for spiritual growth to occur.
That’s why pastor-teachers have been exhorted to “Preach the
word,” and that’s why Christians have been exhorted to “Study”
this same Word (II Tim. 2:15; 4:2).
A person’s ability to function in the spiritual realm is inseparably
connected with that person’s knowledge of and ability to use the Word
of God.
It’s the WORD, the WORD, the WORD! Christians have been given
NOTHING else! NOR do they need anything else!

Faith Is… Through Faith… Without Faith

“Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of

things not seen…
Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the
word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things
which do appear…
But without faith it is impossible to please him: for he that cometh
to God must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that
diligently seek him” (Heb. 11:1, 3, 6).

When an unsaved person believes on the Lord Jesus Christ, the

Spirit breathes life into that person, based on the finished work of
God’s Son at Calvary. Breath is imparted, and the person passes
“from death unto life” (John 5:24, Eph. 2:1, 5). His spiritual nature
is made alive, resulting in that individual possessing something
which he, heretofore, didn’t possess — spiritual life.
This is wrought, in its entirety, through the work of the Spirit
 Foundational Prerequisites 9

of God; and this new life is then to be fed and nurtured by the
same Spirit through the use of that which is itself spiritual.
ALL is spiritual. Consequently, there is a spiritual life which
requires spiritual sustenance, resulting in a spiritual walk, etc.
ALL of this is completely alien to the thinking of “the natural
man [‘the soulical man’],” who is “dead in trespasses and sins”
(Eph. 2:1). He does NOT have spiritual life. His experiences rela-
tive to “life” pertain ONLY to the natural; and, resultingly, “the
things of the Spirit of God,” having to do with spiritual life, are
“foolishness unto him” (I Cor. 2:9-14).
Things having to do with this spiritual life are “spiritually
discerned,” and the natural man has NO capacity to comprehend
these things, for, spiritually, he is dead. There is NO breath from God
within that person. He is as the bones in the valley in Ezekiel
chapter thirty-seven — very dry, WITHOUT breath.
On the other hand, the spiritual man, having “passed from
death unto life” through the impartation of breath, possesses the
capacity to understand spiritual truth.
And the spiritual man, within his spiritual walk, is to act in
ONLY one realm. He is to act in the realm of “faith.” The interre-
lated realms of “sight,” “man’s wisdom,” “the arm of flesh,” etc.
are all alien to the realm of “faith.” Faith alone has to do with
“the spiritual”; ALL else has to do with “the natural.”
“Faith” is simply believing God. Acting or walking “by faith”
is simply acting or walking on the basis of that which God has said
about a matter.

“…who hath believed our report?

So then faith cometh by [‘out of’] hearing, and hearing by [‘through’]
the word of God” (Rom. 10:16b, 17).

God has spoken, redeemed man within his spiritual capacity

is to avail himself of that which God has stated, and he is then
to act accordingly.

1) Faith Is
Hebrews 11:1 is not a definition of faith. Rather the verse,
10 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

continuing from the preceding chapter, provides that which re-

sults in the spiritual life from one’s exercise of faith. And, as is
evident from the verses leading into chapter eleven, this has to do
particularly with things related to the saving of the soul.
The word “believe” in verse thirty-nine and the word “faith”
in the next verse (11:1) are translations of the same word in the
Greek text (pistis). Also note “faith” (pistis) in 10:38 (ref. NASB).
The thought from verses concluding chapter ten continues
right on into chapter eleven, and this should be so understood as
one begins reading in chapter eleven.
In Heb. 10:38, the “just [the redeemed]” person is to “live by
faith.” He is to believe God as he exercises “patience [‘patient
endurance’]” under present trials and testings, knowing that a
promised inheritance lies out ahead and knowing that one day
(“yet a little while”) “he that shall come will come” and will bring
to pass that which has been promised (10:36, 37; cf. Heb. 6:12;
James 1:2-4, 12).
If he (the “just” person who is presently believing God and
acting on that basis) draws back from such a life, the Lord states,
“my soul shall have no pleasure in him.”
That is, if the person draws back (stops believing God and,
resultingly, acts on the basis of nonbelief, nonfaith), God will not
be pleased or delighted at all with that person.
God delights in an individual living in ONE realm alone — the
realm of belief, faith. God delights in an individual, by faith, keeping
his eyes fixed on the revealed goal out ahead and moving toward
that goal — the goal which God has revealed in His Word. God delights
in an individual, by faith, fixing and keeping his attention centered
on that which He Himself has revealed to be of utmost importance.
And that’s exactly what is in view in these closing verses of
Hebrews chapter ten, leading into chapter eleven.
Closing chapter ten, the writer states:

“But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition [those ceas-
ing to walk by faith, resulting in their own ruin (in relation to the matter
at hand — the promised inheritance, the salvation to be revealed)]; but
of them that believe [of those exercising faith] to the saving of the soul.”
 Foundational Prerequisites 11

Those in the former group take their eyes off the goal, begin
looking around; and God has NO delight in them. Those in the lat-
ter group though keep their eyes fixed on the goal, they DON’T begin
looking back or to one side or the other; and God delights in them.
One is unfaithful to the saving of the soul, and the other is
faithful to the saving of the soul.
That’s the backdrop for Hebrews chapter eleven; and when
one begins at the first verse, he MUST understand that this chapter
is simply a continuation of that which has preceded.
Verse one should be understood in the sense of:

“Now believing God [to the saving of the soul (10:39)] is the substance
of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.”

“Substance” is the translation of the Greek word hupostasis.

This is a compound word, comprised of hupo (“under”) and stasis
(“to stand”). The word thus, in its literal sense, means, “to stand
under.” In this respect, it is used in the sense of “a foundation,”
that which stands under and supports the structure above.
Believing God (with particular reference to the saving of the
soul) is that which stands under ALL else. Believing God is that which
forms the foundation. In this respect, believing God and the founda-
tion of matters at hand are, in reality, one and the same.
Thus, apart from such belief, the structure above will have NO
foundation below. If the structure ever existed in the first place
(note those who draw back [10:38, 39]), it can ONLY collapse; and
if it never existed at all, a building process CANNOT occur.
Some English translations or word studies will use terms such
as “firm confidence” or “assurance” in an effort to convey the
meaning of hupostasis. These are good and well, but they are
only efforts of translators to convey into English that which is set
forth in the Greek text as a firmly fixed foundation upon which ALL
MUST be built, IF it is to be built.
In the preceding respect, believing God to the saving of the
soul is the firm confidence (the unshakable foundation) “of things
hoped for, the evidence [a ‘bringing to light’ so that we have proof]
of things not seen.”
12 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Believing God is the firm confidence of one day realizing the

hope set before us (cf. Titus 1:2; 2:12, 13; 3:7; Heb. 3:6; 6:12-20);
and believing God brings to light all the things which God has
promised after such a fashion that we have proof. He has promised
these things in the God-breathed Word, and His Word fails not.

2) Through Faith
“Through faith we understand…” That is to say, “Through be-
lieving that which God has revealed in His Word, we understand…”
This could apply to any realm in which God has spoken, but
the text has to do with God’s design of the ages and that which He
has purposed for man within the framework of these ages.
Through believing God we understand “that the worlds [Gk.,
aionas, ‘ages’] were framed [established in an orderly arrangement
and manner] by the word of God…” The reference would be back
to the opening verses of the Book of Hebrews.
God has appointed His Son “heir of all things.” And it was
through the work of His Son within the framework of the ages
that God, in the beginning, “made the worlds [‘made the ages’]”
(Heb. 1:2).
God is a God of order. All of the ages — encompassing all
time (past, present, and future) — have been placed in an orderly
arrangement, and this was done in the beginning.
Not only is this the case, but the Divine design surrounding
this orderly arrangement centers around the work of God’s Son within
the framework of these ages.
And a knowledge of this fact will, at the very outset, tell one
what the Book of Hebrews is about. Immediately preceding seven
Messianic quotations, the book begins by calling attention to the
Son’s coming heirship within the framework of the ages which
God has established (1:2-13).
Then after dealing with Christians through two major warn-
ings relative to that future day when “the heir of all things” will
bring “many sons unto glory” with Him, as these sons realize “so
great salvation” (chs. 2-4), the writer refers to Christ being made
a Priest “after the order of Melchizedek” (5:6ff), a quotation from
Psalm 110 (v. 4), a Messianic Psalm:
 Foundational Prerequisites 13

“Thou art a priest forever [lit., ‘with respect to the age’ (one age)]
after the order of Melchizedek.”

And Christ being made a Priest after this order is specifically

stated to be something reserved for a time encompassed by one of
the ages within the framework of all the ages referred to in Heb.
1:2; 11:3.
Thus, within this framework, Heb. 11:3 should not only be
understood in the light of the preceding verse but also in the light
of Heb. 5:6ff. The “age” referred to in Heb. 5:6 can, contextually,
only be the Messianic Era, the age in which the Son will be mani-
fested as “heir of all things,” that future time when He will bring
“many sons unto glory” with Him (1:2; 2:10).
This is what the book is about; and this MUST be recognized
as one moves throughout the book, else he will find himself lost
in a sea of misinterpretation.
Then note the latter part of Heb. [Link] “…so that things which
are seen were not made of things which do appear.”
Again, remain within the context for a correct understanding
of that which has been stated. The context (10:38ff) has to do
with the saving of the soul, the hope set before us, and the ages
placed in an orderly arrangement by God. And the emphasis,
contextually, is on ONE particular age within these ages — THAT age
when Christ will exercise the Melchizedek priesthood, the Messianic Era.
The “things which are seen” and the “things which do ap-
pear,” contextually, CANNOT refer to the origin of the material
universe about us.
The reference is NOT back to Gen. 1:1ff, though we do, as well,
understand, “by faith,” that which is stated concerning God’s creation
of all that exists. Rather, the reference is to existing conditions seen
“by sight” (“things which are seen”) during the present age, which
are set in contrast to the things which redeemed man has been al-
lowed to see “by faith” (“things which do appear”) relative to God’s
Divine design within the framework of His arrangement of the ages.
And, again, the emphasis in the realm of faith would be on ONE
particular age within these ages, the Messianic Era (the things hoped
for, yet unseen [though seen by faith], in v. 1).
14 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The latter part of verse three should be understood in the

sense of:

“…so that the things which are seen [things which one sees by
sight in the world today (part of the disorder which exists)] were not
made of things which do appear [did not emanate out of that which
can be seen by faith (God’s orderly arrangement, as seen in Scripture)].”

The word ginomai (“to become,” “happen,” “take place,” refer-

ring to something with a definite beginning and possible ending)
appears in a perfect tense in the Greek text in the latter part of
this verse (translated, with a negative, “were not made” [KJV]).
The perfect tense refers to action completed in the past and
existing during present time in a finished state. Ginomai in this
verse refers to God’s past action in arranging the ages in an orderly
fashion — action completed at that time and presently existing
in a finished state.
Thus, in this sense, there is a present aspect to the matter of
God’s orderly arrangement of the ages. But the verse states specifi-
cally that though there is a present aspect, the present disorderly
condition all about us, which one can see and experience, is
separate and distinct from the orderly condition which God has
decreed (past) will shortly exist (future).
This orderly condition is what Christians can presently see
through simply believing God, exercising faith. They can see that
which God has decreed, established, and promised in the past
through His orderly structure of the ages. Then they can view the
present and future within this same framework, believing God and
conducting their present pilgrim walk accordingly.

3) Without Faith
Apart from faith — apart from believing God — it is impos-
sible to please Him. And that would be self-explanatory. God
has spoken, and He expects the one to whom He has spoken to
believe that which He has stated.
If a man believes (exercises faith), then God is pleased. However,
if a man doesn’t believe (doesn’t exercise faith), then the opposite is
true. God is displeased. The matter is that simple.
 Foundational Prerequisites 15

The same thought can be seen a few verses earlier in Heb.

10:38. The “just” person is to live by faith. If though he departs
from such a life, the Lord states, “my soul shall have no pleasure
in him.”
The context in verse thirty-eight has to do with faith relative
to a promised inheritance at the time of Christ’s return (vv. 36-
39), and Heb. 11:6 is no different. In this verse the one coming
to God by faith “must believe that he is, and that he is a rewarder
of them that diligently seek him.”
Believing that God “is” would take one back to God’s statement
to Moses in Ex. 3:14. God, revealing Himself to Moses, simply
identified Himself as “I Am.”
And the verb used in the Greek text of Heb. 11:6 would be a
Greek equivalent. It is simply a verb of being (eimi), incorporat-
ing no beginning or end (as distinguished from ginomai used
back in v. 3).
This is the same verb used in John 1:1, 2, translated “was”: “In
the beginning was the Word…” That is, the Word existed without
reference to a beginning or an end at that point in time when the
material creation was brought into existence.

(The same Greek verb was also used by Christ when He identified
Himself to the “band of men and officers from the chief priests and
Pharisees” in John 18:5-8.
The identifying words, “I am he,” should literally read, “I Am” — a
clear declaration of His deity, identifying Himself with the God of the
Old Testament.)

Believing that God “is” is simply believing in His eternal,

unchangeable existence as set forth in the Word. He always has
so existed, and He always will so exist.
“In the beginning God…” And God expects man to believe
that He “is” on ONE basis alone — the revelation of Himself in His
Word (cf. Gen. 1:1; Ps. 14:1; Heb. 13:8).
Then God expects man to believe that He is “a rewarder of
them that diligently seek him” on the basis of the same revelation.
God offers rewards for faithfulness, and He expects man to believe
that this is the case on the simple basis of the fact that He has so stated.
16 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Man though often sees things in a somewhat different re-

spect, disdaining the teaching of rewards and compensation for
faithfulness.
But NOT so with Scripture. To the contrary, Scripture deals
with faith in relation to rewards and compensation. This, textually, is
what is being believed in an exercise of faith.
And the highest of all rewards is that with which the context
is concerned — the reception of the promised inheritance at the time
of Christ’s return.
And that is really the thought which carries over into the text
(note the inheritance mentioned in connection with Noah and
Abraham in the succeeding two verses [vv. 7, 8]). Then the whole
of chapter eleven continues and ends with this same subject —
receiving that which has been promised (cf. 10:36; 11:9, 13, 26, 39).

Concluding Remarks:
The beginning points and prerequisites for coming into an
understanding of the Word are very simple:
A person MUST see the Word for what it is — the God-breathed
Word which NOT ONLY reveals God’s plans and purposes within
the framework of the ages BUT that which is ALSO able to build a
person up and give him an inheritance within the one age toward
which all things move — the coming Messianic Era (Acts 20:32).
Then, in order for the latter to occur, a person MUST believe God
and govern his life accordingly.
And to do this he MUST begin at the point of finding out what
God has stated, for “faith cometh by [‘out of’] hearing, and hear-
ing by [‘through’] the word of God” (Rom. 10:17).
And there is no limit to the heights a person can rise in the
realm of faith, for there is NO limit to the depths of God’s revelation
to man. The latter is inexhaustible, and so MUST the former be as well.
 Adam and Eve 17

2
The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture
After Six Days, on the Seventh Day

“There remaineth therefore a rest [‘Sabbath rest’] to the

people of God” (Heb. 4:9).

Hebrews 4:1-11 deals with a rest which will be realized by

“the people of God” during the seventh millennium dating from
the restoration of the earth and the creation of man in the first
chapter of Genesis.
Teachings surrounding this rest, textually and contextually,
viewed from the standpoint of the way matters are outlined in
the Book of Hebrews, are based on three portions of Old Testa-
ment Scripture:

1) The experiences of the Israelites under Moses, and

later under Joshua (Heb. 3:2-19).
2) Reference back to God’s work and subsequent rest
during the seven days of Genesis chapters one and two (Heb.
4:4).
3) The Sabbath given to Israel, which the nation was to
keep week after week following six days of work (Heb. 4:9).

The experiences of the Israelites under Moses, and later under

Joshua, during a past dispensation, form the type; and the experi-
ences of Christians under Christ during the present dispensation,
leading into the coming dispensation, form the antitype.
Then teachings surrounding a rest lying before both the Israel-
ites in the type and Christians in the antitype are drawn from the
rest which God entered into following six days of work in Genesis
chapters one and two.

17
18 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

And the Sabbath was given to the Jewish people to keep ever
before them, throughout their generations, that foreshadowed by events
in the opening two chapters of Genesis (cf. Ex. 20:8-11; 31:13-17).
Teachings drawn from the opening two chapters of Genesis form
the key to the entire matter, and a correct understanding and inter-
pretation of these opening chapters is NOT something which should
be taken lightly.
Scripture is built on a structure which is laid down in these two chapters,
and an individual’s understanding and interpretation of numerous
things throughout the remainder of Scripture will be governed by his
understanding and interpretation of this opening section of Scripture.
IF one understands these opening verses correctly, he will understand
how God has structured His revelation to man, allowing him to grasp
numerous things which he could NOT otherwise understand.
HOWEVER, if one fails to understand these opening verses correctly,
the opposite will be true. He will NOT have gone in a correct direction at
the beginning, which can ONLY reflect negatively on his understanding
of related matters in all future studies.
The preceding, for example, is the reason many individuals fail
to see the proper relationship of the Sabbath rest in Heb. 4:9 to God’s
rest following six days of work in Gen. 2:2, 3 (cf. Heb. 4:4). They
attempt to relate this rest to something which Christians enter into
during the present day and time, which is a time prior to the seventh
day, a time NOT even in view.
Or, this is the reason many individuals attempt to understand II
Peter 3:8 in the light of Ps. 90:4, when, contextually, II Peter 3:8 MUST
be understood in the light of the septenary structure of Scripture, intro-
duced at the beginning, in the opening two chapters of Genesis and
continued in the opening chapter of II Peter (cf. II Peter 1:16-18; 3:3-7).
With these things in mind, material in the next two sections
of this chapter will deal with the structure of the Hebrew text in
parts of Genesis chapter one — particularly verse two — allow-
ing the septenary structure of this opening section of Scripture to
be properly seen and understood from the standpoint of an exact
rendering of the text itself.
Then, the remaining section in this chapter will deal with this
septenary structure as seen in subsequent parts of Scripture.
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 19

One MUST FIRST understand that which is revealed at the begin-

ning. This is the KEY. ONLY THEN can an individual be in a position
to move forward and properly understand the remainder.

“Was” or “Became”

It would go without saying that there has been a great deal

of controversy over the years among theologians and Christians
in general concerning exactly how the opening two chapters of
Genesis should be understood.
And it would also go without saying that, resultingly, confusion
has reigned supreme in Christian circles concerning not only these
chapters but the general tenor of the remainder of Scripture as well.
There are actually two major schools of thought surrounding
the interpretation of these opening two chapters, though there are
a number of variations within that held by those in each school.
Those in one school (probably the position held by the major-
ity today) view the six days in the first chapter as time revealing
and describing God’s creative activity from verse one.
And those in the other school view these six days as time reveal-
ing God’s restoration of a ruined creation (creation seen in v. 1, a ruin
of this creation seen in v. 2a, and God’s restoration of the ruined creation
seen in vv. 2b ff).
Then, there is a variation of the second school which is held
by quite a few individuals and could be looked upon as a third
school of thought. Those holding to this view see Gen. 1:1 as other
than an absolute beginning. They see this verse as an opening
statement dealing with restoration, not creation.
That is, they see the verse dealing, not with God’s creation of
the heavens and the earth in an absolute sense (as most view the
verse), but with the beginning of God’s restoration (reforming,
remolding, refashioning) of a previously perfect creation which
had been reduced to a ruin (with the creation of the heavens and
the earth per se not seen in these opening verses).
Much of the controversy surrounding these different views is
centered in the linguistics of verse two. Grammarians go back
to the Hebrew text and deal with two areas, and good Hebrew
20 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

grammarians reach different conclusions in both realms:

1) The relationship of the three circumstantial clauses

which form the second verse to that stated in the first verse.
2) The meaning and use of the Hebrew word hayah in
verse two (translated “was”).

1) The Three Circumstantial Clauses

The three circumstantial clauses in Gen. 1:2 are simply the
three clauses which form the verse:

1) “And the earth was without form, and void,”

2) “And darkness was upon the face of the deep,”
3) “And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the
waters.”

In the Hebrew text there is what is called a “waw” beginning

verse two (a conjunctive or disjunctive particle [actually, a letter
in the Hebrew alphabet, the waw, prefixed to a word], usually
translated “and” in most English texts).
Some grammarians view this particle prefixed to the word
beginning verse two in a conjunctive sense (showing a connection
between v. 1 and v. 2), and other grammarians view it in a disjunc-
tive sense (showing a separation between v. 1 and v. 2).

(The other two circumstantial clauses in verse two begin with

“waws” prefixed to words as well, which will be discussed later.
The Hebrew text of the Old Testament uses the “waw” more fre-
quently in a conjunctive [“and”] rather than a disjunctive [“but”] sense.
Of the approximately 28,000 usages of this particle, some 25,000 appear
to be conjunctive and some 3,000 disjunctive. Normally the context
determines how the particle is to be understood.)

Those viewing the “waw” prefixed to the word beginning Gen.

1:2 in a conjunctive sense would usually see the three circumstan-
tial clauses as inseparably connected with verse one; and those
viewing this “waw” in a disjunctive sense would, instead, see a
separation between these two verses.
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 21

If there is an inseparable connection of the clauses in verse two

with verse one (in a conjunctive sense), and verse one describes an
absolute beginning in relation to the heavens and the earth (God’s
actual creation of the heavens and the earth in the beginning),
then verse two would have to describe how God created the earth
in the beginning (i.e., “without form, and void”).
Understanding the structure of the Hebrew text after this
fashion would necessitate viewing that which is described at the
beginning of verse two as the condition of the earth at the conclusion
of the action described in verse one. That is to say, God would have
initially created the earth (v. 1) in the condition described in verse
two. Then the six subsequent days would have to be looked upon
as time in which God, step by step, performed and completed His
creative work introduced in verse one.
The preceding view of the structure of the Hebrew text is the
main reason for the position held by some that Gen. 1:1 describes
the beginning of God’s restorative work rather than an absolute
beginning. Those holding this view see the three circumstantial
clauses in verse two as inseparably connected with verse one.
But they also see that Scripture teaches a subsequent ruin of the
earth following God’s creation of the heavens and the earth in
the beginning (e.g., cf. Gen. 1:2 and Isa. 45:18 [the Hebrew word
tohu, translated “without form” in Gen. 1:2 is translated “in vain”
in Isa. 45:18; and this verse in Isaiah specifically states that God
did not create the earth tohu, i.e., after the fashion in which it is
seen in Gen. 1:2]).
Thus, those who see God’s perfect creation undergoing a subse-
quent ruin but also view the three circumstantial clauses in verse
two as inseparably connected with verse one (in a conjunctive sense)
are, in a respect, forced into a particular position concerning the
interpretation of the opening verses of Genesis. They are forced
into the position of seeing the actual creation of the heavens and
the earth, and also the ruin of the heavens and the earth, as oc-
curring at a time prior to Gen. 1:1, events which they would see as
not being dealt with per se in the opening verses of Scripture at all.
Then there are those grammarians who see the “waw” prefixed
to the word beginning verse two as disjunctive. These grammar-
22 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

ians would understand this Hebrew “waw” in a similar sense to

the way in which the Greek word de is used in the New Testament
(normally disjunctive), as opposed to the Greek word kai (the word
usually used to show a conjunctive sense).
In this respect, the translators of the Septuagint (Greek transla-
tion of the Old Testament) used de to translate the first “waw” in
what was apparently meant to be a disjunctive sense beginning
Gen. 1:2 (with the conjunctive kai used to translate the remain-
ing two “waws” prefixed to the words beginning the other two
circumstantial clauses in the verse).
Using the KJV text to illustrate, the translators of the Septuagint
used de and kai to translate the three Hebrew “waws” in this manner:

“And [De, lit., ‘But’] the earth was without form, and void; and
[kai] darkness was upon the face of the deep. And [Kai] the Spirit of
God moved upon the face of the waters.”

And, viewing the verse beginning in a disjunctive sense of the

preceding nature, there would be no connection between the first
two verses of Genesis. Rather, a separation would exist instead.
Within this view, one would normally see verse one revealing
an absolute beginning, with verse two (along with the verses fol-
lowing) revealing events occurring at later points in time.

(Most holding this linguistic view see verse two as a description

of God’s perfect creation [from verse one] being brought into a ruined
state, separated from verse one by an unrevealed period of time. And
they would, accordingly, see God’s activity during the six days as activ-
ity surrounding the restoration of this ruined creation.
Some holding this linguistic view though still see the six days as time
revealing God’s creative activity. They view verse one as describing a
“grand summary declaration that God created the universe in the begin-
ning.” Then, apart from seeing a connection between v. 1 and v. 2, they
view God’s activity during the six days as a revelation concerning how
God accomplished that which He had previously stated in verse one.)

2) The Hebrew Word “Hayah”

Hayah is the Hebrew word translated “was” in most English
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 23

versions of Gen. 1:2 (“And the earth was…”). The word is found
twenty-seven times throughout chapter one and about 3,570 times
in the entire Old Testament.
The etymology of the word is somewhat questionable (most look
at the probable primary meaning of hayah as “falling” or “to fall”).
Hebrew scholars though see the word used over and over in the Old
Testament in the sense of “to be,” “to become,” or “to come to pass.”
And through attempts to trace the etymology of the word,
comparing Hebrew with Arabic (a related Semitic language), and
seeing how the word is used in the Old Testament, many scholars
have come to look upon the word in the sense of a verb of “being” (“to
be”). But scholars also recognize that it is not completely accurate
to equate the word with the English verb of being after this fashion.
The word is translated different ways in English versions —
e.g., “was” or “were” (Gen. 1:2, 3, 5, 7, 8, 9, 13, etc.), “be” (Gen.
1:3, 6, 14, 29, etc.), “became [or, ‘to become’]” (Gen. 2:7, 10; 3:22,
etc.). But that’s in English versions. In the Latin Vulgate there are
thirteen instances where hayah has been translated in the sense
of “became” in Genesis chapter one alone; and in the Septuagint
there are twenty-two such instances in this one chapter (out of the
twenty-seven times hayah appears in chapter one).
The first use of hayah in Scripture is in Gen. 1:2 — the verse
being discussed. But going beyond this verse for a moment, note
how the word is used elsewhere in chapter one.
Hayah appears twice in verse three, translated “be” and “was.”
And translating, “Let light be [or ‘become’]: and light became,”
would actually best convey the thought of that which occurred.
Then note verses 5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31. The word hayah appears
two times in the latter part of each verse (both translated in a
combined sense in the English text by one word — “were”).
Translating literally from the Hebrew, using “was” in the
translation, the text would read, “…And there was evening, and
there was morning, [comprising] the first day…the second day…
the third day,” etc.
Actually though, “became” would really better convey the
thought surrounding that which occurred, for evening and morning
came to pass, “became,” comprising each of the six different days.
24 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

(Leupold, a Hebrew grammarian from past years, in his commen-

tary on Genesis, appears to capture the overall thought of hayah to mark
beginning and/or ending points in each day quite well by translating:
“…Then came evening, then came morning — the first day…
the second day…the third day,” etc.)

Then note the words, “…and it was so,” at the end of verses 7,
9, 11, 15, 24, 30. “Was” in each reference is a translation of the
word hayah, and it is easy to see that “became” rather than “was”
would really provide a better description of that which occurred
in each instance, translating, “…and it became so” (cf. “Let there
be [a translation of hayah]…” [vv. 3, 6, 14]).
Though hayah has been translated “was,” “were,” or “be”
throughout the first chapter of Genesis, the word is actually used
mainly throughout this chapter in the sense of “be,” “became,”
or “had become.”
Attention is called to this fact because numerous individuals
look at translating hayah “became [or ‘had become’]” as so rare in
the Old Testament that serious consideration should not be given
to the thought of translating Gen. 1:2, “And [or ‘But’] the earth
became [or ‘had become’]…” But the rarity is in the English transla-
tions, not in a literal Hebrew rendering or in certain other translations.
In the KJV there are only 17 instances in all of Genesis where
hayah has been translated “became [or, ‘become’]” (2:7, 10; 3:22;
9:15; 18:18; 19:26; 20:12; 21:20; 24:67; 32:10; 34:16; 37:20; 47:20,
26; 48:19); but in the Septuagint there are at least 146 instances
(and some 1,500 instances in the entire Old Testament).

3) The Hebrew Text Alone

Can linguistic questions surrounding the first two verses of Gen-
esis be resolved from the Hebrew text alone? Can one determine
from the Hebrew text alone whether the “waw” beginning verse
two should be understood as conjunctive or disjunctive? Or, can
one determine from the Hebrew text alone how the word hayah
should be translated in verse two? Or, can one determine from
the Hebrew structure of verse two alone how the remainder of the
first chapter should be understood in an overall sense?
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 25

Some Hebrew scholars would answer in the affirmative. But,

because of the different ways in which a number of Hebrew scholars
would view the matter at hand, using the Hebrew text alone, the
issue could ONLY be resolved within their minds and possibly within
the minds of others who would follow their same line of reasoning.
And note that the issue would be resolved by different scholars
after entirely different fashions, all based on their understanding
of the grammatical structure of the Hebrew text.
However, there is another way to approach the matter; and
that other way is to see how the whole of Scripture deals with the
issue at hand. If the whole of Scripture can be shown to support
ONE view alone — which it can — then the correct linguistic under-
standing of Gen. 1:2 and the corresponding correct interpretation
of chapter one can easily and unquestionably be demonstrated.
This is not to say that Gen. 1:2 or the first chapter of Genesis
as a whole CANNOT be understood correctly apart from first go-
ing to the remainder of Scripture, for that CANNOT be the case.
God would not have begun His revelation to man after a fashion
which man could not have understood apart from subsequent
revelation (requiring approx. 1,500 years to complete).
Rather, this is to say that the correct linguistic position for
Gen. 1:2 and the correct corresponding interpretation of the entire
chapter — which can be shown by going to the remainder of Scrip-
ture — is a position which God would have expected man to see as
evident when he began reading at this point in Genesis, though man
many times has not done so (past) and does not do so (present).
Thus, in this respect, a knowledge of the way in which the
Hebrew text is structured is really NOT going to resolve the issue
at hand. And time has been spent in the Hebrew construction of
Gen. 1:2 and other related passages, NOT in an attempt to resolve
the issue, BUT to demonstrate two basic things:

1) There are good, reputable Hebrew scholars who hold

varying views on the opening verses of Genesis, which are
many times based strictly on their understanding of the struc-
ture of the Hebrew text, apart from contextual considerations.
2) Though the linguistics of the Hebrew text (within the
26 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

different ways scholars understand the linguistics of the text)

will support any one of these views, ALL BUT ONE are out of
line with the remainder of Scripture and are, consequently, wrong.

That is to say, though it may be possible to support different

views from the structure of the Hebrew text alone (the way differ-
ent scholars understand the syntax of the Hebrew text), different
views CANNOT be supported when the remainder of Scripture is taken
into consideration — with or without the Hebrew text.
Scripture will support ONLY ONE VIEW, and that one view is the
position alluded to in the opening portion of this chapter.
Scripture will support:

1) “Creation” (an absolute creation [v. 1]).

2) “Ruin” of the creation (which means that the “waw”
prefixed to the word beginning v. 2 MUST be understood in a
disjunctive sense [“But”], and the Hebrew word hayah MUST be
understood in the sense of “became [or ‘had become’]” [v. 2a]).
3) “Restoration” of the ruined creation (vv. 2b-25).
4) “Rest,” following six days of restorative work (1:2b-2:3).

And to illustrate this is NOT difficult at all. In fact, the opposite

is true. It is a very simple matter to illustrate, from other Scripture,
EXACTLY how the opening verses of Genesis MUST be understood.

Tohu Wavohu

In this respect, first note the words tohu wavohu from the He-
brew text of Gen. 1:2.
The words tohu wavohu are translated “without form and void”
in the KJV English text (“formless and void,” NASB; “formless and
empty,” NIV; “waste and void,” ASV). These two Hebrew words are
used together only two other places throughout all of the Old Testament
— in Isa. 34:11 and Jer. 4:23. And both of these passages present a
ruin of that previously seen existing in an orderly state.
In Isa. 34:11, “Edom” (vv. 5, 6), representing all nations in the
future Lord’s Day (vv. 2, 8), was destined to become tohu wavohu
(translated “confusion” and “emptiness” [KJV], “desolation” and
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 27

“emptiness” [NASB]).
And in Jer. 4:23-28, there is a comparison of that which had
previously occurred relative to the earth in Gen. 1:2a to that which
was about to occur relative to the land of Israel.
The land of Israel was about to become tohu wavohu. That is, as
seen in Jer. 4:23-28, God was about to do the same thing to the land of
Israel (cf. vv. 14-22) that He had previously done to the earth in Gen. 1:2a.
And the reason for both of these actions — that which God had
done to the earth, and that which He was about to do to the land
of Israel — was the same. Sin had entered (sin on the part of Satan
in the former, and sin on the part of the Jewish people in the latter).
Then, in complete keeping with this type understanding of the
use of tohu wavohu in Isa. 34:11 and Jer. 4:23, Isaiah 45:18 (where
the Hebrew word tohu is used, translated “in vain”) clearly states
that God did NOT create the earth (in Gen. 1:1) in the manner
described in Gen. 1:2a. Isaiah 45:18 states that God “created it
[the earth] not in vain [NOT ‘tohu,’ NOT ‘without form,’].”
Thus, if Gen. 1:2a is to be understood in the light of related
Scripture bearing on the subject (which it MUST be [cf. Ps. 12:6; Isa.
8:20; 28:10; I Cor. 2:13]), there can be ONLY one possible interpreta-
tion — the ruin of a prior existing creation (from v. 1), because of sin.
The earth from verse one “became” tohu wavohu.
The ruin seen in both Gen. 1:2a and Jer. 4:23, for a purpose,
is with a view to eventual restoration. And the restoration seen
in the continuing text of Gen. 1:2 (vv. 2b-25) and in the overall
passage of Jer. 4:23ff (v. 27b), as well as in related Scripture (e.g.,
Isa. 35:1ff), is also for a purpose.
Then, the whole of subsequent Scripture is perfectly in line with
this type understanding of the opening section of Scripture. The
whole of subsequent Scripture is built on a septenary structure, with
the foundation established and set in an unchangeable fashion
at the beginning, in Gen. 1:1-2:3.
That is to say:

The heavens and the earth were created, there was a ruin
of the material creation (because of sin), God took six days
to restore the ruined creation, and He rested the seventh day.
28 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Man was created on the sixth day, man fell into a state of
ruin (because of sin), God is presently taking six days (6,000
years) to restore man, and God will rest the seventh day (the
seventh 1,000-year period [cf. II Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8]).

And the latter restoration, patterned after the former restora-

tion, is what the whole of Scripture is about.
The whole of Scripture is about the SAME thing initially introduced
and established in an unchangeable fashion in the opening thirty-four
verses of Genesis (1:1-2:3).
The whole of Scripture is about the creation of man, his ruin,
his restoration over a six-day period (over a 6,000-year period),
followed by a seventh day of rest (a seventh 1,000-year period —
the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God [Heb. 4:9; cf. vv. 3,
4], the Messianic Era).
As previously stated, man would have been expected to correctly
understand certain things about this opening section of Scripture,
after the preceding fashion, at the time it was written.
And subsequent Scripture simply verifies the correctness of the
way man would have been expected to understand this opening
section at that time, apart from other revelation.

Days in Scripture

The structure of God’s revelation to man will be set forth

briefly under three headings, and material discussed under these
three headings will relate specifically to how particular sections
of Scripture handle the matter at hand.
Then attention will be called to other related Scriptures outside
these sections to better present the overall picture from the whole
of Scripture.

1) The Sign of the Sabbath

The Sabbath was given to Israel as a sign, and the Sabbath was
to be observed by the Jewish people “throughout their generations,
for a perpetual covenant” (Ex. 31:16).
In this respect, God stated concerning the Sabbath:
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 29

“It is a sign between me and the children of Israel forever: for in

six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day he
rested, and was refreshed” (Ex. 31:17).

When giving the Sabbath to Israel (cf. Ex. 20:11) or referring

to the Sabbath rest awaiting the people of God in the Book of
Hebrews (Heb. 4:4-9), in each instance, for a very good reason, God
called attention to that which had occurred in Genesis chapters
one and two.
There is a latter work of restoration, followed by rest, which is based
on a former work of restoration, followed by rest; and the Sabbath
was given to the Jewish people to keep this thought ever before them
throughout their generations.
That is, though the sign of the Sabbath concerned a present work
and future rest, it was based on a past work and rest. God worked
six days to restore a ruined creation in the opening chapter of Gen-
esis; and on the sixth day, along with the completion of His work of
restoration, He brought man into existence to rule over the restored
material creation (Gen. 1:26-28). Then God rested on the seventh day.
But a ruin ensued once again. Man, an entirely new creation
in the universe, fell; and, as a result, the restored material cre-
ation was brought under a curse (Gen. 3:17), leaving God with
two ruined creations: man, and the material creation.
With that in mind, how did God, in the Genesis account, set
about to restore these two ruined creations?
The answer is not only clearly revealed but it is also very simple.
According to Scripture, God set about to restore the subsequent
ruined creations in EXACTLY the same manner which He had used to
restore the former ruined creation in the opening chapter of Genesis.
God set about to restore the two subsequent ruined creations
over a six-day period (in keeping with Gen. 1:2b-25); and, in keep-
ing with Gen. 2:2, 3, following His restorative work, God would
then rest on the seventh day.
The latter restoration MUST occur in complete keeping with the for-
mer restoration. A Divinely-designed pattern had been set in the former
restoration — a pattern set PERFECT in the beginning, which, accordingly,
could NEVER change.
30 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Thus, the latter restoration MUST occur over a six-day period.

And this six-day period of restorative work MUST, as the former,
be followed by a day of rest.
From a Biblical standpoint, it is NOT possible for the matter to
occur in ANY other manner. And the Sabbath, following six days
of work, was given to Israel to keep the thought ever before the
Jewish people that, in accord with the opening verses of Genesis,
God was going to once again rest for one day following six days
of work to effect the restoration of that which is presently in a
ruined state (both man and the material creation).
The Sabbath was a “sign,” and a sign in Scripture points to
something beyond itself. This “sign,” the Sabbath, points to a
seventh-day rest which God will enter into with His people (“the people
of God” in Heb. 4:9) following six previous days of restorative work.
Each day in the former restoration and rest was twenty-four
hours in length, but each day in the latter restoration and rest
is revealed to be one thousand years in length (II Peter 1:16-18;
3:3-8; cf. Matt. 16:28-17:5).
Based on the pattern set forth in Genesis chapters one and two,
God is going to work for six thousand years during the present
restoration and then rest the seventh one-thousand-year period.
Scripture begins by laying the foundational basis for this sep-
tenary arrangement of time in the opening verses (Gen. 1:1-2:3).
Then, accordingly, this is something seen or alluded to through-
out Scripture (Ex. 31:13-17; Num. 19:12; Hosea 5:15-6:2; Jonah
1:17; Matt. 17:1; Luke 24:21; John 1:29, 35, 43; 2:1; 5:9; 9:14; 11:6,
7; Heb. 4:1, 4, 9). And the matter is then brought to a conclusion
in Revelation chapter twenty, where the 1,000-year Messianic Era
is mentioned six times (vv. 2-7), immediately prior to the eternal
ages which are seen to follow (chs. 21, 22).
Scripture deals with 7,000 years of time — time extending from
the restoration of the earth and the creation of man to the end of
the Messianic Kingdom. Scripture has very little to say about that
which occurred prior to these 7,000 years, and it also has very little
to say about that which will occur following these 7,000 years.
Scripture is built on this septenary arrangement of time, which
is based on the opening two chapters of Genesis; and this is an
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 31

evident fact which MUST be recognized if one would correctly understand

God’s redemptive plans and purposes which He has revealed in His Word.

2) The Signs in John’s Gospel

The Gospel of John is built around eight signs; and, as in the
sign of the Sabbath, the signs in this gospel point to things beyond
the signs themselves.
It is the Jew who requires a sign (I Cor. 1:22); and these signs,
taken from numerous signs which Jesus performed during His
earthly ministry, are directed (as was His ministry in that day) to
the Jewish people.
Jesus performed signs of this nature for ONE central purpose:

“…that ye [the Jewish people] might believe that Jesus is the Christ,
the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name
[‘life’ having to do with the subject at hand, the proffered kingdom,
not eternal life]” (John 20:30, 31; cf. John 2:11; 5:46, 47; 6:14, 21; 11:45).

Seven of the eight signs in John’s gospel were performed in

connection with particular days, ALL in perfect keeping with one
another, ALL in perfect keeping with the sign of the Sabbath, and
ALL in perfect keeping with the septenary arrangement of Scripture.
And ALL of the signs refer, after different fashions, to the SAME
thing. They ALL refer to things surrounding Israel’s coming salvation
and restoration, which will occur AFTER six days (AFTER 6,000 years),
ON the seventh day (ON the seventh 1,000-year day).
The first sign, in 2:1-11, has to do with Jesus turning the water
in six waterpots to wine (“six,” man’s number; the waterpots made
from the earth, as man; filled with water [the Word]; and through
Divine intervention a change ensues). This sign, pointing to the
future salvation and restoration of Israel as the wife of Jehovah,
occurred on the seventh day (1:29, 35, 43; 2:1), which is when Israel
will enter into these experiences foreshadowed by the sign.

The second sign, in 4:40-54, has to do with the healing of a

nobleman’s son. This sign occurred after Jesus had spent two
days with the Samaritans, on the third day (vv. 40, 43).
It will be after two days visiting “the Gentiles, to take out of
32 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

them a people for his name,” on the third day, that Jesus will
return to the Jewish people to effect healing for the nation (cf.
Hosea 5:15-6:2; Acts 15:14-18).

The third sign, in 5:1-9, also had to do with healing, with a

man being healed at a particular time. This healing occurred
after thirty-eight years, on the Sabbath (vv. 5, 9).
The reference (drawn from an O.T. type) would be to the heal-
ing of the nation through the second generation of Israelites be-
ing allowed to enter the land under Joshua, after thirty-eight years
(dating from the overthrow at Kadesh-Barnea).
And both the sign and type would foreshadow the same fu-
ture event. They would both point to that future time when the
nation will be healed and will be allowed to enter the land under
Christ, an event which will occur on the seventh day, the Sabbath.

The fourth sign, in 6:1-14, has to do with bread being provided

for the multitudes; and this sign occurred in connection with the
Passover (v. 4). Jesus is that “bread of life” which will be provided
for the nation yet future (v. 35), and the Passover is the festival in
Lev. 23 which has to do with the future salvation of Israel, when
the nation will receive the true “bread of life.”
Israel has slain the Lamb (cf. Ex. 12:6; Acts 2:36; 3:14, 15),
but the nation has yet to appropriate the blood (cf. Ex. 12:7, 13;
Zech. 12:10; Rom. 11:26). The Passover, the first of seven Jewish
festivals outlining a prophetic calendar and sequence of events in
relation to Israel, will be fulfilled in that coming day when Israel
does appropriate the blood.
And this will then be followed by a continued supernatural
provision for the nation, exactly as foreshadowed by the sign.

The fifth sign, in 6:15-21, has to do with Christ’s departure, a storm,

His return, the disciples’ attitude toward Him at this time, and the
geographical location in which they subsequently found themselves.
This sign points to Christ’s departure from Israel two thousand
years ago (v. 15), the coming Tribulation (vv. 16-18), Christ’s return
(vv. 19, 20), the nation receiving Him (v. 21a), and the nation’s
restoration to the land (v. 21b). This is the only sign not providing
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 33

a specific reference to particular days, but the chronology MUST

be understood in the light of the other seven signs.
The sixth sign, in 9:1-41, has to do with the healing of a blind
man, on the Sabbath day (v. 14).
This sign points to Israel’s future deliverance from her blind-
ness (Rom. 11:25), which will occur on the seventh day, the Sabbath.
Or, as in Luke 24:13-31, it will occur after two days (dating from
the crucifixion), on the third day (v. 21).
The seventh sign, in 11:1-44, has to do with the resurrection of
Lazarus. This resurrection occurred after Jesus had been out of
the land of Judea two days, on the third day (vv. 6, 7), after Lazarus
had lain in the grave four days (v. 17).
This sign points to Israel’s future resurrection (Ezek. 37:12-14;
Dan. 12:2) after two days, on the third day; and at this time Israel
will have been in the place of death four days, dating four millen-
niums back to Abraham.
The eighth sign, in 20:1-29, has to do with Christ’s resurrection,
after two days, on the third day.
This sign points to that coming third day, dating from the cru-
cifixion, when not only Israel but all of God’s firstborn Sons (Christ,
Israel, and the Church [following the adoption]) will be raised up
to live in His sight, which will be after two days, on the third day.

3) The Structure of II Peter

II Peter parallels Jude in the sense that both deal with the Word
of the Kingdom and apostasy after a similar fashion.
Both epistles begin the same way. The first chapter of II Peter
is taken up with that which is stated in one verse in Jude (v. 3).
Then the matter of apostasy is dealt with throughout most of the
remainder of both epistles. However, there are things dealt with
in the first and third chapters of II Peter, showing the septenary
structure of the epistle, which are not dealt with at all in Jude.
Peter exhorts his readers to make their “calling [pertaining to
the kingdom] and election [‘selection’ for a position of power and
authority in the kingdom] sure” (1:1-15); and Jude states the same
thing in Jude 3 when he exhorts his readers to “earnestly contend
34 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

for [‘earnestly strive (Gk., epagonizomai, meaning to earnestly

strain every muscle of one’s being) with respect to’] the faith” (cf.
I Tim. 6:12; II Tim. 4:7, 8). Then the thought of apostasy relative
to “the faith” comes into view in both epistles.
However, Peter does something which Jude does not do. Before
beginning his dissertation on apostasy he calls attention to that
which occurred on the Mount in Matt. 17:1-8 (II Peter 1:16-18),
which has to do with the Son of Man coming in His kingdom, after
six days, on the seventh day (cf. Matt. 16:28-17:1).
Then toward the end of his epistle, Peter, unlike Jude, moves
from thoughts surrounding apostasy to thoughts surrounding
the existence and subsequent destruction of the heavens and the
earth at two different times:

1) At a time following the creation of the heavens and the

earth (“the heavens…of old,” and “the world that then was
[the world existing at the time of ‘the heavens…of old’ (in
Gen. 1:1, NOT during the days of Noah)]” [II Peter 3:5, 6]).
2) At a time following the restoration of the heavens and
the earth (“the heavens and the earth which are now,” exist-
ing since the restoration in Gen. 1:2b-25 [II Peter 3:7]).

The destruction of the former is seen in Gen. 1:2a (“But the

earth had become without form, and void; and darkness [the sun
had ceased to give its light] was upon the face of the deep [‘the
raging waters’]”), and the destruction of the latter — a destruction
by fire — is seen in succeeding verses in II Peter (3:10ff).
Peter then draws the entire matter to a climax by stating:

“But, beloved, be not ignorant [lit., ‘stop being ignorant’] of this

one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a
thousand years as one day” (II Peter 3:8).

Understood contextually (vv. 3-7), the verse is self-explanatory.

“The heavens and the earth, which are now” (v. 7) MUST cover
the entire septenary period from chapter one (vv. 16-18), else II Peter
3:8 would be meaningless. And each day in this period is revealed
to be one thousand years in length — six millenniums of work, followed
 The Septenary Arrangement of Scripture 35

by one millennium of rest, based on the opening verses of Genesis.

(Note one thing about the restoration in Gen. 1:2b-25 which should
be understood. This restoration could ONLY have been a complete restora-
tion. No trace of “the world that then was” [the world preceding the
ruin seen in Gen. 1:2a], or the subsequent ruined earth [in Gen. 1:2a],
can be seen “in the heavens and the earth, which are now.”
A complete restoration would have removed ALL traces of anything
having to do with “the world that then was” or with that world during
that time when it lay in a ruined state. That is to say, geology today
CANNOT show evidence of any type pre-existing creation or a ruin
of that pre-existing creation, for a complete restoration — the only type
restoration possible through the Divine work seen in Genesis chapter
one — would have removed ALL traces of a pre-existing creation and ruin.
Had a complete restoration NOT occurred, man, created from the
ground, would have been created from that corrupted by sin.
In this respect, all that exists in the present secular world of history
and science — e.g., the complete fossil record, the dinosaurs, topographi-
cal formations such as the Grand Canyon, etc. — would all have to be
placed this side of the restoration seen in Gen. 1:2b-25, within time
covered by “the heavens and the earth, which are now.”
That which occurred during and resulted from the Noachian Flood,
1,656 years following the restoration of the earth [Gen. 6-8], along with
later topographical changes on the earth during the days of Peleg [born
100 years after the Flood (Gen. 10:25)], MUST be looked to for an ex-
planation of numerous things of the preceding nature, NOT to a world
lying in ruins in Gen. 1:2a, or to a world existing prior to that time.)

Concluding Remarks:
Viewing the whole of Scripture, the correct interpretation of
the opening verses of Genesis can be clearly and unquestionably
presented and understood through:

1) The manner in which the Hebrew words from Gen.

1:2a, tohu wavohu, are used elsewhere in Scripture (interpreting
Scripture in the light of Scripture [Isa. 34:11; 45:18; Jer. 4:23]).
2) And the typical nature of Old Testament history (I Cor.
10:6, 11), which has been set forth in a very evident Divinely
established septenary arrangement.
36 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

And these opening verses, providing the Divinely established

basis for that which follows, MUST be understood accordingly.
The Bible is a book of redemption; and ONLY a correct view
of the opening verses of Genesis can reflect positively, at the very
outset, on God’s redemptive message as a whole — the restoration
of a ruined creation, performed in its entirety through Divine interven-
tion, for a revealed purpose.
An incorrect view can, on the other hand, ONLY have negative
ramifications. Creation alone, apart from a ruin and restoration
of the creation, fails to convey the complete message at the outset
of the Word; and Restoration alone (viewing the opening verse as
other than an absolute beginning), apart from a record of the
preceding creation and ruin, likewise fails to convey the complete
message at this opening point in Scripture.
It is as F. W. Grant stated years ago relative to the existing
parallel between the creation and ruin of the earth and the sub-
sequent creation and ruin of man:

“The thought of a ruined condition of the earth succeeding its

original creation…is…required by the typical view [that is, the earth’s
creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration forms a type of (foreshadows)
man’s creation, ruin, and subsequent restoration].”

Accordingly, the opening verses of Genesis CANNOT deal strictly

with Creation; NOR can these verses deal strictly with Restoration. Either
view would be out of line with the whole of Scripture, beginning
with the central theme of Scripture, the message of redemption.
The ONLY interpretative view which will fit — at ALL points —
within the Divinely established septenary arrangement of Scripture
(which has it basis in these opening verses) is:

Creation (an absolute beginning, and a perfect creation [v. 1]).

A Ruin of the Creation (v. 2a).
A Restoration of the Ruined Creation (vv. 2b-25).
Rest (in the type — six twenty-four-hour days of restor-
ative work, followed by a twenty-four-hour day of rest; in the
antitype — six 1,000-year days of restorative work, followed
by a 1,000-year day of rest [1:2b-2:3]).
 Beginning and Continuing 37

3
Beginning and Continuing
Skeletal Framework, Sinews, Flesh, Skin

“The hand of the Lord was upon me, and carried me

out in the spirit of the Lord, and set me down in the midst
of the valley which was full of bones,
And caused me to pass by them round about: and,
behold, there were very many in the open valley; and, lo,
they were very dry.
And he said unto me, Son of man, can these bones live?
And I answered, O Lord God, thou knowest.
Again he said unto me, Prophesy upon these bones, and
say unto them, O ye dry bones, hear the word of the Lord.
Thus saith the Lord God unto these bones; Behold, I
will cause breath to enter into you, and ye shall live:
And I will lay sinews upon you, and will bring up
flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, and put breath
in you, and ye shall live; and ye shall know that I am the
Lord” (Ezek. 37:1-6).

Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven has to do with the future restora-

tion of “the whole house of Israel” (v. 11) following Christ’s return
at the end of the Tribulation.
“The whole house of Israel” will be comprised of both the Jews
who died in the faith during Old Testament days (the dead [resurrected]
return with the living [Ex. 13:19]) and Jews living at the time Christ
returns (saved through His personal appearance, at which time,
through the use of the Old Testament Scriptures, He will reveal
Himself to the nation [cf. Luke 24:16, 25-31]).

37
38 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Apart from viewing the bones as very dry and lifeless, events in
Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven have NOTHING to do with events in the
Middle East prior to the time of Christ’s return, for Israel MUST remain
“dead” during the ENTIRE two days (2,000 years) preceding that time
and be raised ONLY on the third day (the third 1,000-year period).
That is to say, “breath” — the requirement for life, which comes
only from God — CANNOT be imparted to the nation UNTIL the
third day (cf. Hosea 5:15-6:2; Luke 24:21; John 11:6, 7, 25, 39-44).
The preceding has to do with the primary interpretation of Ezekiel
chapter thirty-seven.
But all Scripture, along with a primary interpretation, will
invariably have secondary applications. And it is within the realm
of secondary applications that this chapter will concern itself.
This chapter will center on basics surrounding the proper
way and place to begin and continue a study of the Word of God.
And, insofar as its connection with Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven
is concerned, it will have to do with bones (forming a skeletal
framework), that which covers the bones (sinews [nerves, tendons],
flesh, and skin), and breath (that which gives life).
Through a secondary application, Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven
will be used to illustrate the proper way to begin and continue a
study of the Word of God.
The structure of the Word — i.e., the entire layout of the Word,
from beginning to end — can be likened unto the human anatomy
after the preceding fashion. And using the human anatomy in
similar respects is something which God does numerous places
in Scripture to set forth spiritual truths.
Beginning in Genesis chapter two, Adam was put to sleep,
and God removed that portion of Adam’s body which He used to
bring Eve into existence.
This foreshadowed Christ’s death and the subsequent removal of
the elements from Christ’s body, blood and water, which God would
use to bring Christ’s bride into existence (cf. Eph. 5:30; Col. 1:18).
Or, in the text from Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven, the human
anatomy is used to describe how God will one day bring about
the restoration of “the whole house of Israel.”
And in the New Testament, the relationship of Christ to the
 Beginning and Continuing 39

Church is depicted as the relationship of the Head to the body,

with individual Christians likened to different parts of the body,
possessing different functions (I Cor. 12:12ff; Eph. 5:22-30).
Then, in a matter closely aligned with the present study, growth
in the spiritual realm is likened to growth in the physical realm
(I Cor. 3:1-3; I Peter 2:1, 2).
But the preceding, in a sense, is really neither here nor there,
for there is a textual connection in Ezekiel chapter thirty-seven
within this same realm relative to the Word of God.
And this connection comes through the use of “breath” to
bring about life, which takes one back to Gen. 2:7 (the first men-
tion of “breath” in connection with life) and forward to II Tim.
3:16 (where Scripture is said to be “God-breathed” [which is what
Theopneustos in this verse in the Greek text literally means; refer
to the NIV, where the word is literally translated]).
And to further strengthen the whole thought, note that God, AL-
WAYS lays foundations prior to building (cf. Matt. 7:24-27; Heb. 6:1-6).
God builds ONLY ON previously-laid foundations. Thus, ALL Scrip-
ture, of necessity, has to be EITHER foundational OR built on previously
existing foundations.
Then, transfer that same thought over into Ezekiel chapter
thirty-seven. Using this chapter to illustrate the point, note that
God doesn’t begin with the sinews, flesh, and skin.
Rather, He begins with the bones. The sinews, flesh, and skin
are placed on the bones after the same fashion that a structure is
built on its foundation. And, in that respect, the bones — form-
ing the skeletal framework — would be seen as the foundation.

The Bones

So, the question:

Where and How does one begin a study of the Word of God?
The question, in connection with the background material,
is really self-answering.
Where and How did God begin when He revealed His Word to man?
God began, at the outset of His Word, by setting forth a skeletal
framework of the whole panorama of that which He was about
40 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

to reveal; and His subsequent revelation would be the sinews,

flesh, and skin to cover the bones forming the skeletal framework.
Or, to state the matter another way, God began, at the outset of
His Word, by laying a foundational structure, upon which the whole
framework of His revelation to man would subsequently be built.
Now, back to the question:
Where and How does one begin a study of the Word of God?
There’s only ONE place and ONE way to begin.
A person MUST begin at the beginning. A person MUST begin
where the foundation has been laid. A person MUST begin where the
skeletal framework has been given.
In short, a person MUST begin where God began.
If one begins elsewhere, he will have NOTHING upon which to
build the structure; he will have NOTHING upon which to attach
the sinews, flesh, and skin.
And herein lies the very reason for the vast confusion which
presently exists in theological circles today. Christians have failed
to begin with the foundational structure. They do not know and
understand the structure of the Word, set forth at the beginning.
And, as a consequence, they have NO bones upon which to place
the sinews, flesh, and skin; they have NO foundation upon which to build.
IT SIMPLY CAN’T BE DONE THAT WAY!
A person doesn’t begin with the gospels (except perhaps John,
which parallels Genesis [refer to the foreword in this book]) or
the Pauline or general epistles. These are NOT beginning points.
Rather, these parts of Scripture have to do with the structure
being built upon the foundation. These parts of Scripture have to do
with the sinews, flesh, and skin being placed on the bones.
The beginning point was given through Moses. The founda-
tional outline, the skeletal framework, was set forth at the very
beginning, in the opening section of Genesis. And it is HERE that
one MUST begin if he is to begin aright. He MUST understand the
foundational beginning of the matter FIRST if he is to properly
understand that which is subsequently built upon the foundation.

(To further complicate matters in Christendom as it exists in the

world today, many Bible teachers [probably most], when dealing with
 Beginning and Continuing 41

the first chapter of Genesis, teach that this chapter has to do with cre-
ation alone. Such a teaching though destroys the septenary structure
and foundational aspects of Scripture at the outset.
Suffice it to say, understanding Gen. 1:1-2:3 ANY way other than
Creation, Ruin, Restoration, and Rest — showing a septenary structure
and providing a foundation for all which follows — is NOT possible
if Scripture is allowed to interpret itself through comparing Scripture with
Scripture [refer to Chapter II in this book].)

1) Genesis 1:1-2:3
Genesis is the book of beginnings, and the opening verses
(1:1-2:3) contain the skeletal outline for the whole of Scripture
which follows. These thirty-four verses cover the whole panorama
of Scripture, from beginning to end; and IF one understands the
foundational outline FIRST, he will be in a position to place ALL
which follows within a proper perspective in relation to the
foundational structure.
That would be to say, IF one views the bones which form the skeletal
framework after the correct fashion FIRST, he will be in a position to
clothe this framework with ALL the sinews, flesh, and skin which
follow, placing them in their proper positions upon the bones.
However, IF one DOESN’T see and understand the skeletal frame-
work FIRST, he will be in NO position to properly handle that which
follows. He will NOT have utilized the God-provided beginning
point of reference, which can ONLY negatively affect his knowledge
and understanding of how ALL subsequent Scripture fits together.
He will likely see numerous disconnected verses or discon-
nected sections of Scripture, for he will NOT have begun with and
understood that which would have allowed him to properly relate
these verses or sections to the whole of Scripture.
Thus, two things could be said about the beginning point in
Scripture:

1) A person MUST begin where God began.

2) And a person MUST, aside from beginning where God
began, understand aright that which God has revealed in these
opening verses.
42 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

From a Biblical standpoint, NOTHING is more important than

these two prerequisites in Biblical study.
Genesis 1:1-2:3 begins with a simple statement concerning God’s
creation of the heavens and the earth (1:1). Then disorder is seen
entering where only perfect order had previously existed (1:2a).
The reason for this disorder is revealed elsewhere in Scripture.
Satan, God’s appointed ruler over the earth, sought to elevate his
throne and be “like the most High” (Isa. 14:12-17). And, as a
result, his kingdom — the province over which he ruled, i.e., the
earth (Ezek. 28:14-16) — was reduced to a ruined state.
In the words of Scripture:

“And the earth was [lit., ‘But the earth became’] without form,
and void; and darkness was [‘became’] upon the face of the deep…”
(Gen. 1:2a).

All of this occurred over 6,000 years ago, during a dateless

past. That’s really all man can know about “time” concerning
that which is revealed in Gen. 1:1, 2a. Things revealed in these
verses could have occurred over aeons of time or they could have
occurred over a relatively short period within one aeon. We’re
simply not told.
The latter part of verse two is where God begins to count time
insofar as the revelation of Himself, His plans, and His purposes
are concerned. The movement of the Spirit of God upon the face
of the waters, covering the ruined creation below, marks the be-
ginning point of a six-day period which God used to restore the
ruined material creation (1:2b-25).
Then, at the end of His restorative work on the sixth day, God
created man (1:26ff).
And on the seventh day God rested from all His work (2:1-3).
The preceding is the skeletal framework upon which ALL
subsequent Scripture rests. The six and seven days foreshadow
six and seven thousand years of time (II Peter 3:3-8; cf. Matt.
17:1ff; II Peter 1:15-18); and, with very few exceptions, the whole
of Scripture concerns itself with events during these 7,000 years.
Scripture reveals events preceding the 7,000 years (e.g., Gen.
1:1, 2a; Isa. 14:12-14; Ezek. 28:11ff) or events following the 7,000
 Beginning and Continuing 43

years (e.g., II Peter 3:10-13; Rev. 21:1ff) ONLY to an extent which

would allow man to properly understand and place events in their
proper perspective within the framework of the revealed 7,000 years.
As God worked six days to restore the ruined material creation
in Gen. 1:2b-25, He is presently working six days — 6,000 years
— to restore two present ruined creations (ruined man, and the
material creation under a curse). And at the end of His restorative
work in Genesis, God rested on the seventh day.
And He is going to do EXACTLY the same thing at the end of
His restorative work in the present restoration. At the end of six
days — at the end of 6,000 years — He is going to rest for one day
once again. That is, He is going to rest for 1,000 years, the earth’s
coming Messianic Era.
Then events outlining God’s activity within the six and seven
days in Gen. 1:2b-2:3 are fraught with symbolism and meaning.
The skeletal framework is complete within these verses (including
Gen. 1:1, 2a, for the “Restoration” and “Time” of the restoration,
followed by “Rest” [1:2b ff], could not be properly understood apart
from the prior revealed “Creation” and “Ruin” of the creation).
NOTHING superfluous has been given in these verses. ALL is
by Divine design.
Thus, Gen. 1:1-2:3 provides the skeletal foundation upon
which ALL subsequent Scripture rests, given at the very outset of
God’s revelation to man. And a person reading this revelation
MUST either attach the sinews, flesh, and skin (all subsequent
revelation) to these bones (Gen. 1:1-2:3) or lack for a foundation
upon which to build, for God has provided NO other.
(Again, for a more detailed exposition of Gen. 1:1-2:3 — allowing
one to see how the remainder of Scripture MUST relate to this opening
section of Genesis — refer back to Chapter II of this book.)

2) From Moses to John

Scripture can be properly divided into seven parts, each form-
ing a complete section of Scripture:

1) Genesis 1:1, 2a.

2) Genesis 1:2b-2:3.
44 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

3) Genesis 2:4-11:25.
4) The remainder of the Old Testament and the gospel
accounts in the New Testament.
5) The Book of Acts through Revelation chapter nineteen.
6) Revelation 20:1-10.
7) Revelation 20:11-22:21.

The first and second divisions, as has been demonstrated, cover

the skeletal framework upon which the remainder rests.
The third division covers the first 2,000 years of human history
extending from Adam to Abraham.
The fourth division begins with Abraham and covers the next
2,000 years of human history, wherein God called one man out
from Ur of the Chaldees to be the channel through which He, from
that point forward, would deal with mankind at large.
This fourth division actually ends with the establishment of the
Messianic Kingdom, at the conclusion of Daniel’s Seventy-Week
prophecy (Dan. 9:24-27) — a prophecy forming the concluding
490 years of this 2,000-year period.
But God stopped the clock marking time in this prophecy seven
years short of completion, which coincided with Christ’s death —
with Messiah being “cut off” in Daniel’s prophecy (v. 26) — and
began an entirely new 2,000-year dispensation.
The fifth division begins with the descent of the Holy Spirit on
the day of Pentecost in 33 A.D., in Acts chapter two, and covers
the next 2,000 years (forming the dispensation which began fol-
lowing the fulfillment of sixty-nine weeks [483 years] in Daniel’s
prophecy). Israel was set aside, the Church was called into exis-
tence, and during this time the Spirit of God is taking 2,000 years
to call out a bride for God’s Son (in the antitype of that seen in
Genesis chapter twenty-four).
Following the Spirit procuring a bride for God’s Son, the
Church will be removed, God will resume His national dealings
with Israel, and the last seven years of the previous dispensation
will be brought to pass.
This period is referred to in Scripture as “the time of Jacob’s
 Beginning and Continuing 45

trouble” (Jer. 30:7), and these final seven years of the past dispen-
sation will complete man’s 6000-year day, allowing the Messianic
Era to be ushered in, as seen in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy.

(For additional information on these final seven years, refer to the

author’s books, The Time of Jacob’s trouble, Mystery of the Woman, Distant
Hoofbeats, The Time of the End, and Never Again! or Yes, Again!)

The sixth division begins with Messiah’s return following the

completion of the full 490 years in Daniel’s prophecy and cov-
ers the next 1,000 years of human history. This will be the long
awaited Messianic Era (Rev. 20:1-6), to be immediately followed
by certain revealed events (Rev. 20:7-10).
Then the seventh division has to do with the eternal ages which
will follow not only the Messianic Era but the revealed events oc-
curring at the end of this era (Rev. 20:11-22:21).
Now, to illustrate how LATER revelation is inseparably con-
nected with EARLIER revelation and how ANY revelation subse-
quent to Gen. 1:1-2:3 MUST be inseparably connected with these
opening verses of Genesis, note the thousand years mentioned
six times in Rev. 20:1-7.
This is NOT the first time that the thousand years are men-
tioned in Scripture. Quite the contrary. Instead, it is the last time.
The first mention of the thousand years in Scripture is within
the skeletal framework set forth at the beginning, in Gen. 2:1-3.
This 1,000-year period comprises the seventh millennium, fore-
shadowed by the seventh day in the opening verses of Genesis.
Not only that, but the thousand years in Rev. 20:1-7 are men-
tioned numerous places throughout Scripture, covering the 6,000
years of time preceding the Messianic Era (ref. Chapter II in this
book). These thousand years are the point in time toward which
EVERYTHING moves, with their repeated mention being a very natural
and necessary part of Scripture.
The Sabbath given to Israel was a “sign” concerning this
coming millennial day (Ex. 31:13-17). Every time Israel kept the
Sabbath, at the end of six days of work, they were acknowledging
that which God had set forth in the foundational framework at
46 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

the very beginning (vv. 15-17). They were acknowledging that

God was going to work six days in the latter restoration and then
rest on the seventh day, EXACTLY as He did in the former.

(The pattern was set PERFECT in the beginning. And the latter
restoration and rest MUST follow the former restoration and rest in
EXACT detail, in EVERY respect.
The thousand years in Rev. 20:1-7 [which follow 6,000 years of
work] carry EXACTLY the same relationship to Gen. 2:1-3 as the Sabbath
given to Israel [which followed six days of work] carried to these verses:
“There remaineth therefore a rest to [lit., ‘a Sabbath rest for’]
the people of God” [Heb. 4:9; cf. v. 4].)

Reference is made to part or all of the six and seven days differ-
ent places in Scripture, referring to 6,000 and 7,000 years, drawing
from Gen. 1:2b-2:3 (cf. Num. 19:11-19; II Sam. 1:1, 2; Hosea 5:15-
6:2; Jonah 1:17; Matt. 16:28-17:5; John 1:29, 35, 43, 2:1; 11:6, 7).
Then, beyond that, events surrounding the coming Messianic
Era — events occurring during the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-
year period — are mentioned time after time after time throughout
Scripture (e.g., Isa. 2:1-5; 4:1-6; 14:1-8; Jer. 30:1-9; 31:31-33; Ezek.
36:24-28; 37:1ff; Matt. 24:30, 31; Acts 15:14-18; Rom. 11:25, 26).
It will be in THAT day that the blessings of Gen. 12:2, 3 will be
realized in their fullness by both Israel and the nations; it will be
in THAT day that Christ will exercise the Melchizedek priesthood,
blessing the descendants of Abraham, both heavenly and earthly
(Gen. 14:18, 19); it will be in THAT day that God will restore Israel
to her rightful place (Gen. 25:1ff); it will be in THAT day that Christ
and His co-heirs will rule the earth from a heavenly realm in the
stead of Satan and his angels (cf. Rev. 2:26, 27; 4:10, 11; 5:8-10;
11:15); and it will be in THAT day that the seed of Abraham, both
heavenly and earthly, will “possess the gate of [i.e., exercise regal
power and authority over]” the enemy (Gen. 22:17, 18).
And on and on one could go with that which God has revealed
in His Word about THAT coming seventh day.
It is all as Nathaniel West said over one hundred years ago in
his book, The Thousand Years in Both Testaments:
 Beginning and Continuing 47

“What we find in the New Testament as its outcome in respect to

the ages and the kingdom, has already lain in the bosom of the Old
Testament from the beginning…
Nothing appears in the later revelation that was not hid in the
earlier, nothing in John that was not in Moses…
If we study the eschatology of the Old Testament, we will find the
Eschata there identical with the Eschata of the New Testament, and the
Eschatology of both Testaments the same…if ‘the thousand years’ are not
in Moses, the Psalms, and the Prophets, they have no right to be in John.”

Accordingly, any study of the thousand years CANNOT possibly

begin with that which God has revealed in Rev. 20:1-7.
Rather, a study of this nature MUST, of necessity, begin with
that which God has revealed in Gen. 2:1-3.
Revelation 20:1-7 forms the capstone to the matter. This sec-
tion of Scripture covers in very brief form that which the prophets
have previously covered in great detail.
And only the simple statement need be made at this conclud-
ing point, for all the details have already been given.
The whole matter is really that simple if one remains within
the scope of the manner in which God has structured His revela-
tion to man, as revealed at the beginning.

Sinews, Flesh, Skin

Once God had set forth the skeletal structure of Scripture at the
beginning, He then began to place upon the structure that which
could only be considered as foundational sinews, flesh, and skin.
And, in this respect, the importance of seeing and understand-
ing the proper relationship of the section which immediately fol-
lows to the preceding skeletal structure CANNOT be overemphasized.
God began to build upon the structure, and that which He set forth
at the beginning forms UNCHANGEABLE patterns, molds, etc.
And ALL subsequent Scripture MUST NOT ONLY attach itself in a
natural manner after some fashion to the skeletal structure BUT it MUST
ALSO be in perfect accord with ALL subsequent foundational material.
Some have sought to see within the first eleven chapters of
Genesis all the major Biblical doctrines throughout Scripture
48 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

set forth in foundational form; and that may very well be true,
though the issue will not be pressed.
Rather, that which will be pressed is the importance of that
which is set forth at the beginning. Not only is unchangeable
foundational material given — material which one must under-
stand to properly understand subsequent Scripture — but that
which is uppermost in God’s thoughts can be seen in these verses.
That is, if man wants to see that which God considers to be
of primary importance, he will find it at the outset of God’s revela-
tion to man.
And the importance of this fact is very simple:

That which is uppermost in God’s mind at the beginning

REMAINS uppermost in His mind throughout the remainder of
Scripture.

The preceding is NOT to say that God’s revelation to man in

Gen. 2:4-11:25, covering the first 2,000 years of human history,
is more important than His revelation following this point, cover-
ing subsequent history. One part of Scripture CANNOT be placed
above another part in this respect.
The foundation is important, and the structure is important.
A foundation by itself would be incomplete and of little value;
and a structure MUST be built upon a foundation, else it would
be unstable or it would collapse. The foundation and structure
TOGETHER form a stable, complete building.
That which is being stated and emphasized has to do with the
importance of understanding both the foundational structure and
the foundational material built on the structure, for, apart from
this, a stable building CANNOT be erected.
That is, for a stable, well-built structure, one MUST have a building
which has been erected on a solid foundation, after a careful fashion.

1) Genesis 2:4-11:25
God began His revelation to man in the third section of Scripture
(2:4ff) by showing how He had brought certain things to pass from
the first two sections (1:1, 2a and 1:2b-2:3). Everything in Gen.
2:4-25 forms commentary material on that which had preceded.
 Beginning and Continuing 49

Verse four is an overview of chapter one, verses five and six

cover events occurring on the second and third days, verse seven
covers events occurring on the sixth day, verses eight through
fourteen cover events occurring on the third day, and verses fifteen
through twenty-five cover events occurring on the sixth day (with
v. 19 relating to events on both the fifth and sixth days).
And, if a person wants to see where God places an emphasis
very early in His revelation, that person might note the space given
to the formation of Eve and her relationship to Adam (vv. 18, 20-
25). Details surrounding a portion of that which was revealed in
Gen. 1:26-28 are given in this section, and an UNCHANGEABLE
pattern is established.
The bride of the first man, the first Adam, was removed from
his body. She was formed from a part of his body, NOT from all
of his body. And, once she had been formed, she was presented
back to Adam to NOT ONLY complete Adam BUT to reign as consort
queen with him (cf. 1:26-28; 2:18-22).
Thus will it be with the second Man, the last Adam, and His bride.
The bride will be removed from His body (the Church). She
will be formed from a part of His body, NOT from all of His body.
And, once the bride has been formed, she will be presented back
to the second Man, the last Adam, to NOT ONLY complete the last
Adam, Christ, BUT to reign as consort queen with Him (cf. I Cor. 15:45,
47; Heb. 2:10; Rev. 2:26, 27; 3:21; 19:7, 8).
Now, note what was done throughout Gen. 2:4-25.
Throughout this section God concerned Himself with plac-
ing foundational sinews, flesh, and skin on the skeletal structure
previously revealed. And the foundational material set forth here
can NO more subsequently be changed than can the beginning skeletal
structure itself. ALL later revelation MUST be in perfect accord with
ALL earlier revelation, and vice versa.
Then, chapter three reveals UNCHANGEABLE foundational truths
surrounding man’s fall and subsequent redemption.
The actions of the first Adam establish a pattern, a mold, for
the actions of the last Adam; and God’s actions surrounding re-
demption in this chapter form a pattern, a mold, for His actions
surrounding man’s redemption at any future point in time.
50 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Adam found his bride, a part of his very being, in a fallen

state; and Adam was left without a choice as to his course of action.
He could NOT now eat of the tree of life as God had previously
commanded, for a part of his very being was in a fallen state
(though the fall itself didn’t actually occur until Adam, as the
federal head, had eaten of the forbidden fruit [evident from the
sequence of events in Gen. 3:6, 7]).
Following Eve partaking of the forbidden fruit, Adam could
ONLY cleave unto his wife, as God had also previously commanded,
placing himself in a fallen state as a complete being; and this would
be with a view to redemption, wherein the man, as a complete be-
ing, might one day eat of the tree of life.
That would be to say that Adam partook of sin to effect Eve’s
redemption, with a view to both one day being able to partake
of the tree of life together and, together, fulfilling the purpose for
their creation in the beginning (2:9, 16, 24).
And the antitype, following the established type, is quite easy
to see. The last Adam found His bride in a fallen state and was
made sin to effect her redemption, with a view to EXACTLY the
same thing set forth in the type — both one day partaking of the
tree of life together and, together, fulfilling the purpose for man’s
creation in the beginning (II Cor. 5:21; Rev. 2:7).

(Partaking of the tree of life has to do with the acquisition of wisdom

and knowledge to rule and reign [see the author’s book, Judgment Seat of
Christ, Ch. V].
Christ Himself, being very God of very God, possesses such knowledge
apart from partaking of the tree. But His bride in that day won’t. However,
as Christ partook of food following His resurrection, He will just as easily
be able to partake of the tree of life with His bride should He so choose.)

Then basic unchangeable truths surrounding God’s redemption

of man have been established in Genesis chapter three.
God, rejecting man’s efforts to do anything about his fallen state
(i.e., man’s efforts to replace the lost covering of Glory with a cover-
ing of fig leaves), slew animals and clothed Adam and Eve (3:7, 21).
And this FOREVER sets forth salvation, restoration, entirely through
Divine intervention, in perfect keeping with how God restored the ru-
 Beginning and Continuing 51

ined creation in Gen. 1:2b ff — i.e., entirely through Divine intervention.

Also in Genesis chapter three, death and shed blood relative to man’s
salvation, restoration, are introduced. And, with the introduction of shed
blood, MORE foundational material is placed on the skeletal structure.
And beyond this one finds MORE and MORE and MORE…
BUT, all subsequent references to salvation, adding details to
the structure, MUST be in perfect accord with previous revelation,
ALWAYS going back to and beginning with Gen. 1:2b ff.
Beyond chapter three, very briefly, chapter four deals with
Cain and Abel, setting forth foundational truths surrounding
Israel and Christ.
Cain slays Abel; Israel, 4,000 years later, slays Christ. The blood
of Abel cries out “from the ground,” but the blood of Christ speaks
“better things” than the blood of Abel (Gen. 4:10; Heb. 12:24).
Chapter five forms a genealogical table covering the ten generations
from Adam to Noah.
Then there is the Flood in chapters six through eight, with a new
beginning following the Flood in chapter nine. And, in this new be-
ginning, following the destruction of the nations of the earth, Shem,
among Noah’s three sons, is the ONLY one revealed to have a God (9:26).
This then forms the foundation for God’s subsequent call of
Abraham, a descendant of Shem, and the father of the ONLY nation
on earth which has a God — the nation of Israel, through Isaac,
Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve sons (cf. Ex. 3:6; Ps. 33:12; 72:18; 96:5).
All of the surrounding Gentile nations are without God, with-
out hope, and can partake of blessings associated with Shem and
his God ONLY one way, spelled out in Genesis chapter nine — through
dwelling in the tents of Shem (Eph. 2:11-13). The Gentile nations
MUST go to Israel, the nation in possession of a God, the nation
which brought forth the Messiah. This is fundamental and pri-
mary (cf. Gen. 12:2, 3; Jonah 2:9; John 4:22), and the matter is SET
forth in an UNCHANGEABLE fashion in the early chapters of Genesis.
The whole of the matter set forth in Genesis chapters five
through nine has to do with truths surrounding the past dispensa-
tion, the present dispensation, the end of the present dispensation,
the coming Tribulation (which will comprise the last seven years of
the past dispensation), the end of the age, and the Messianic Era.
52 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

But viewing these things in the light of Heb. 11:4-7, which

draws from the overall type in Genesis chapters four through
nine, that foreshadowed in the antitype, centrally in view, is that
period extending from Christ’s crucifixion to His second coming.
Note the order in Heb. 11:4-7 — Abel (v. 4), Enoch (v. 5), and
Noah (v. 7). These three and no more are listed in the ten-generation
genealogy extending from Adam to Noah, and that is for a reason.
This order has to do with:

1) Salvation through shed blood (Abel).

2) The removal of a man from the earth, apart from
death, preceding the Flood (Enoch).
3) A man remaining behind and being saved through
the Flood (Noah).

Thus, these three things have to do with:

1) Man’s salvation (dealt with in Gen. 1, 3, 4 at the

beginning).
2) The removal of the Church preceding the Tribulation
(dealt with in Gen. 5 at the beginning).
3) Israel being saved through the Tribulation (dealt with
in Gen. 6-8 at the beginning).
(Note that “Enoch” foreshadows the “one new man” in Christ,
which would encompass all Christians; and both “Noah” and his
“house” are seen, together, foreshadowing “the house of Israel.”)

And, beyond that, there is the matter of a new beginning in

Genesis chapter nine, with the Shemites (saved through the Tribu-
lation [while the Gentile nations of the earth suffer destruction]),
as previously stated, being the ONLY people having a God (cf. Isa.
2:2, 3; 14:1; Eph. 2:12, 13).
Then chapters ten and eleven cover the same Tribulation
period once again from a different perspective.
Babylon, with her first king, is introduced; and the Lord in-
tervenes, as He will when Babylon reappears on the scene in the
immediate future, with her last king.
Then, beyond God’s dealings with the first Babylon, there
 Beginning and Continuing 53

is a new beginning with Abraham (cf. Heb. 11:8ff). And this is

EXACTLY what is about to happen yet future relative to Babylon
on the one hand and the descendants of Abraham on the other.
So, there it is in very brief form.
If you want to know what was uppermost in the mind of God
at the beginning, which could ONLY remain uppermost in His mind
the remainder of the way, study Gen. 2:4-11:25.
This section of Scripture has to do with Redemption, Christ, Israel,
the Church, and the nations; and the whole of the matter, as seen
preceding this section (Gen. 1:1-2:3), looks out toward that seventh day.

2) Genesis 11:26ff
Beginning with the call of Abraham, Scripture centers on one
man and his descendants. In order to bring His plans and purposes
surrounding man to pass, God set about, through Abraham, to
do three things:

1) Give man the Word of God.

2) Bring forth the Messiah.
3) Bring forth a people (both heavenly and earthly)
through whom the nations of the earth would be blessed.

And revelation relating to events following this time (Gen.

11:26ff) is as revelation relating to events preceding this time
(Gen. 1:1-2:3 and Gen. 2:4-11:25).
That which God revealed following Abraham’s call only contin-
ues to add MORE sinews, flesh, and skin to the skeletal framework
set forth at the beginning — continuing to progressively clothe the
skeletal framework, LITTLE, by LITTLE, by LITTLE… (cf. Isa. 28:10, 13).
For example:
There’s Melchizedek coming forth to bless Abraham, following
the battle of the kings, forming the type (Gen. 14:1ff); and, in
the antitype, this sets forth events which will occur in the coming
seventh day when Christ comes forth as the great King-Priest after
the order of Melchizedek to bless the descendants of Abraham
(both heavenly and earthly), following the battle of the kings
(following the destruction of Gentile world power).
54 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Then there’s the destruction of Sodom, Gomorrah, and the cities

of the plain (Gen. 18, 19), typifying, again, the coming destruction
of Gentile world power. And there are numerous lessons within
the overall type relative to Abraham and Lot, typifying matters
surrounding spiritual and carnal Christians, both today and in
that future day.
Or a person might look at the overall type encompassed in
Genesis chapters twenty-one through twenty-five. Revelation in
these chapters, in the antitype, covers once again events surround-
ing Redemption, Christ, Israel, the Church, and the nations, extending
from Christ’s birth to His second coming.

(Ref. the author’s book, Search for the Bride, for a detailed exposition
of Gen. 21-25, particularly Chapter 24.)

And that’s the way it is. Scripture has been structured after
a particular fashion, and it MUST be studied after the fashion in
which it has been structured.
A person MUST begin where God began and continue after
the manner in which God continued — with the foundation, then
building upon the foundation, comparing Scripture with Scripture.
Remaining within a completely Biblical framework, THERE IS NO
OTHER WAY TO PROPERLY STUDY SCRIPTURE!

Concluding Remarks:
In Ezek. 37:5ff, “breath” is connected with the whole man —
the bones, sinews, flesh, and skin; and “knowledge” concerning the
Lord is connected with seeing the whole man live, through the
impartation of breath (v. 6).
And that is as it MUST be, for the whole of Scripture is God-
breathed (ref. Chapter I in this book); and a proper study of the
God-breathed Word — seeing the whole man live — provides the ONLY
Scriptural means to acquire that seen in Ezek. 37:6 (cf. Rom. 10:17):

“And I will lay sinews upon you, and I will bring up flesh upon
you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and ye shall live;
and ye shall know that I am the Lord.”
 Building on the Foundation 55

4
Building on the Foundation
Absolute Necessity of Proper Building

“If the foundations be destroyed, what can [‘what did’] the

righteous do?” (Ps. 11:3).

Scripture begins in Genesis with:

The creation of all that exists (1:1).

The ruin of one part of that creation (1:2a).
The restoration of that one part (1:2b-25).
The creation of man to rule the restored domain (1:26-31).
God then resting “from all his work” which he had “cre-
ated and made” (2:1-3).

These opening verses of Genesis provide not only one complete

section of Scripture but also the foundational structure upon which
the whole of ALL subsequent Scripture is built and MUST be un-
derstood. There is a creation, a ruin of one part of that creation,
a restoration of the ruined portion occurring over time covering
six days, and then God resting on a seventh day.
And to illustrate how these verses establish the foundation for
the whole of Scripture, note events surrounding man’s creation,
his ruin, the time which God takes to restore man, and that which
will occur following man’s restoration.
It has ALL been set forth at the very beginning.
God took six days to restore the ruined material creation (ruined
because of the sin of the incumbent ruler, Satan [Isa. 14:12-17;
Ezek. 28:14-19]); and God, in complete accord with the pattern which
He Himself established at the very beginning, is presently taking six
days to restore two subsequent ruined creations — man, and the
material creation once again (both ruined because of the sin of
the one created to take the sceptre, ruined because of man’s sin
[Gen. 3:1-7, 17, 18; Rom. 8:20]).

55
56 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

And then, in complete accord with the pattern established at the

beginning, God’s restoration will be followed by a seventh day,
which will be a day of rest (Gen. 2:1-3; Heb. 4:4, 9).
Each day in the former restoration and rest was twenty-four hours
in length, as seen by the expression “the evening and the morning”
on each day (1:5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31; 2:2, 3); and each day in the latter
restoration and rest (foreshadowed by the former) is one thousand
years in length (Gen. 1:14-19; Matt. 17:1-5; II Peter 1:15-18; 3:5-8).
Just as God restored the ruined creation at the very beginning
in six days comprised of twenty-four hours each, He is going to
restore the two subsequent ruined creations in six days comprised
of one thousand years each. Then, just as God rested for one
twenty-four-hour day at the completion of his restoration work
in Genesis, He is going to rest for a one-thousand-year day at the
completion of His subsequent restoration work.
Accordingly, the whole of the latter restoration and rest is set
forth in foundational form at the very beginning. The six days of
work and one day of rest foreshadow six thousand years of work
and one thousand years of rest.
And this covers the whole of God’s revelation to man (save for
several brief instances of events either preceding or following the
7,000 years, given so man can properly understand and place events
occurring during the 7,000 years within their proper perspective).
Thus it is easy to see and understand how ALL Scripture follow-
ing Gen. 1:1-2:3 MUST relate to this opening section of Scripture,
which forms the foundation. The whole of Scripture, as this open-
ing section, covers events relating to restoration and rest during
six and seven days (six and seven thousand years).
The latter is patterned after the former; and to properly understand
the latter, one MUST have a proper understanding of the former.
A solid foundation MUST FIRST be laid (Gen. 1:1-2:3) before a
stable superstructure can be built (Gen. 2:4ff). And note that ANY
stable structure MUST ALWAYS rest on its foundation.
God began His Word with particular events and structured these
events after a particular fashion; and man, if he is to properly under-
stand this Word, MUST begin where God began and follow the structure
which God established.
 Building on the Foundation 57

The “Why” of Error

God tells man in the opening two chapters of His revelation

what the whole of His plans and purposes is all about, with the re-
mainder of Scripture simply clothing that set forth in skeletal form
at the beginning (adding all the various details to, etc.).
And if material comprising the foundation is ignored or
improperly understood, one can NEVER properly relate material
comprising the superstructure to its correct place of origin.
This foundational material has been set forth at the begin-
ning for a reason; and Bible students, should NOT ONLY know and
understand this BUT know how to handle the matter in ALL their studies.
In this respect, note again:
There MUST be a solid, stable foundation for a solid, stable su-
perstructure to exist. And, viewing the converse of the preceding, the
superstructure MUST rest on the foundation.
In the main though, within Christian circles over the years,
this has been ignored; and tragic consequences have resulted. Not
only is there a multiplicity of doctrinal thought in numerous areas
(some of it being quite dangerous) but there is a general lack of
knowledge in these same areas.
Examples from several areas of Biblical doctrine would be
sufficient to illustrate the point:

1) Soteriology
The word, “soteriology,” comes from the Greek word, soteria,
which means “salvation.” The word is used in theology to refer
to doctrinal teachings surrounding salvation.
The Bible is a book of redemption (redemption past, present,
and future); and basic, unchangeable teachings surrounding
redemption are set forth in Scripture, at the very beginning, re-
vealing a purpose in view.
In the first chapter of Genesis God sets forth the unchangeable
manner in which He, in His infinite wisdom and knowledge, re-
stores a ruined creation. There is a restorative work which follows
a specific pattern, and the matter is accomplished entirely through
Divine intervention. And within this unchangeable pattern set
58 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

forth at the very beginning, God reveals how any subsequent

ruined creation would, of necessity, have to be restored.
It would have to be restored after a certain order, entirely through
Divine intervention, over a six-day (six-thousand-year) period.
Thus, to establish correct thinking relative to the fundamentals
of salvation, one MUST begin in Genesis.
If all those holding erroneous views had begun in Genesis
chapter one and understood and adhered to that which God set forth
at the very beginning concerning how a ruined creation is to be
restored, the numerous, erroneous views which man holds concerning
salvation WOULDN’T exist. They COULDN’T exist.
And, going to more specific thoughts concerning salvation,
the preceding would equally apply to not ONLY the salvation of the
spirit BUT the salvation of the soul as well.
Within the structure of the foundational framework, the
salvation of the spirit (the salvation which we presently possess)
is realized at the very beginning of the six days, through that
foreshadowed by events occurring on day one; but the salvation
of the soul (a salvation occurring at the end of one’s faith, or as
the goal of one’s faith) is an on-going process and is to be real-
ized at the end of the six days, on the seventh day, through that
foreshadowed by events occurring during days two through six.
In this respect, the unchangeable basics pertaining to salvation
in relation to the whole of that which, in reality, is the man himself
(both spirit and soul) have been set forth at the very beginning of
Scripture, in Gen. 1:1-2:3.
And if a person would understand salvation within its correct per-
spective, avoiding ALL error, he MUST begin HERE. HERE — and ONLY
HERE — can a person see the unchangeable foundation, setting forth
the unchangeable basics, laid down at the very beginning.

A) Salvation of the Spirit

Hebrews 4:12 reveals a division being effected by the Word
of God, between man’s “soul and spirit.” And this is a teaching
drawn from the very opening verses of Genesis (as seen earlier in
this same section in Hebrews chapter four relative to the “rest”
set before “the people of God” [vv. 4, 9]).
 Building on the Foundation 59

The Spirit of God moves in Gen. 1:2b, and God speaks in Gen.
1:3. In relation to man’s salvation, it is at this point (in what would
be seen as the foundational type) that a division is made between
man’s “soul and spirit” (in what would be seen as the antitype).
In the type, the Spirit of God moved, God spoke, and light
came into existence. Genesis 1:2b, 3 records the initial act of the
Triune Godhead in bringing about the restoration of the ruined
material creation, an act in which the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Spirit each participated (note that NOTHING can come into
existence apart from the Son [John 1:3]).
In the antitype, within the framework of man’s salvation ex-
perience, the matter is identical. There MUST be an act of the Triune
Godhead, for this is how God worked to restore a ruined creation
in the Genesis account, establishing an unchangeable pattern for a
later work (established perfect at the beginning).
According to the established pattern from Gen. 1:2b, 3, within
man’s salvation experience, the Spirit of God moves, God speaks,
and light comes into existence. The matter is that plain and simple.
EVERYTHING is based on the Son’s finished work at Calvary. The
Spirit moving and God speaking are both based on that which
occurred almost 2,000 years ago.
When the Son cried out from the Cross, “It is finished,” He
meant EXACTLY that (a perfect tense is used in the Greek text,
referring to action completed in past time and existing during
present time in a finished or completed state — lit., “It has been
finished” [John 19:30; cf. Luke 23:46]).
And when the Word of God reveals that we have a salvation
of Divine origin, based entirely on the Son’s finished work, the
Word of God means EXACTLY that as well.
When man sinned in the garden, he died spiritually; and when
unregenerate man, “dead in trespasses and sins” (Eph. 2:1), is
made alive today, he is made alive spiritually.
The movement of the Spirit (Gen. 1:2b) and God speaking (Gen.
1:3), in order to restore the ruined creation in relation to ruined
man, are seen as simultaneous events. It is the Spirit using the
God-breathed Word to effectually perform a supernatural work
in unredeemed man.
60 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

It is at this point — through the in-breathing of God — that

life is imparted to the one previously having no life. God breathes
into the one who is dead (the Spirit using the God-breathed Word,
based on the finished work of the Son, the living Word), and man
is “quickened [‘made alive’]” (Eph. 2:1, 5).
At this point, light shines “out of darkness” (II Cor. 4:6), a
division is made between the light and the darkness (Gen. 1:4),
and the darkness has NO apprehension or comprehension of that
which is light (John 1:5; cf. I Cor. 2:14).
It is at this point in man’s salvation that the spirit is separated
from the soul.
The “spirit” in unsaved man is dead. It is a part of the totally
depraved man, with his “body of…death,” in which there dwells
“no good thing” (Rom. 7:18, 24). With the movement of the Spirit,
using the God-breathed Word, man’s spirit is made alive and, at
the same time, separated from his soul.
The “soul” remains within the sphere of darkness, which is why
“the natural [Gk., psuchikos, ‘soulical’] man” CANNOT understand
“the things of the Spirit of God” (I Cor. 2:14).
That which remains in the sphere of darkness can have NO
apprehension or comprehension of that which has shined out of
darkness. There is a God-established division between the spirit
and the soul which CANNOT be crossed over (cf. Luke 16:26).

B) Salvation of the Soul

God, through the preceding process, delivers the spirit from
the level into which it fell, resulting from Adam’s sin.
And because the spirit has been delivered, there can once again
be communion with God, man can now comprehend spiritual
things, and there can now be a progressive, continued work by the
Spirit of God within man so that man can ultimately be delivered
to the place which God has decreed that he occupy at the end of
six days, at the end of six thousand years.
Within the framework of the type in Genesis chapter one, this is
the very first thing which is foreshadowed. This had to be set forth first,
for man had to first be made alive — he had to first pass “from death
unto life” — before anything else in the restorative process could occur.
 Building on the Foundation 61

Thus, of necessity, this is foreshadowed at the very beginning

of the six days which God, in accordance with the established
pattern, would use to bring about man’s complete restoration —
“spirit and soul and body” (cf. I Thess. 5:23).
To briefly illustrate how God’s complete restoration of man is
patterned after God’s complete restoration of the material creation
in Genesis chapter one, note two things:

1) That which occurred on each day.

2) The place where the whole of the restorative process
was leading.

Within a type-antitype framework — pertaining to man’s

salvation in the antitype — as previously stated, that which oc-
curred in the type on day one pertains to the salvation of man’s
spirit, and that which occurred in the type on days two through
six pertains to the salvation of man’s soul.
The salvation of the spirit is an instantaneous event where one
passes “from death unto life,” but NOT so with the salvation of the soul.
Rather, the salvation of the soul is a progressive event. It is an
event which begins at the point one is made alive spiritually, and
it will NOT be realized UNTIL the end of the six days of restorative
work (the end of six thousand years of restorative work).

(The issues of the judgment seat of Christ at the end of the present
dispensation — which will occur at the end of the six days, the end of
the 6,000 years — will have to do with issues pertaining to the salvation
[or loss] of the soul/life. It will be HERE — NOT before — that the man
will realize [or fail to realize] the salvation of his soul/life.
Note that issues of the judgment seat of Christ can have NOTHING
whatsoever to do with man’s presently possessed eternal salvation.
Man’s eternal salvation is based entirely on the finished work of Another,
which God has already judged, with God being satisfied.
The absence of a future judgment, likewise, CANNOT await the
unsaved on this same basis for the same simple reason. To do so, God would
once again have to judge the finished work of His Son. This is why any
future judgment of man — saved or unsaved — can ONLY be solely on
the basis of the person’s works being judged, for NO other basis can exist in
man’s future judgment [e.g., Matt. 25:19-46; I Cor. 3:11-15; Rev. 20:11-15].
62 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

God has already judged the works which have to do with man’s eternal
salvation, something which He will NEVER, can NEVER, judge again.
Note how this is set forth in John 3:18, with no judgment in this
respect awaiting either the believer or the unbeliever, for God’s judg-
ment relative to Christ’s finished work, upon which eternal salvation
is based, is passed:

“He that believeth on him is not condemned [‘is not judged’

(is not being judged present, will not be judged future)]: but he
that believeth not is condemned already [‘has already been judged’
(a perfect tense in the Greek text, showing action — God’s action
concerning the judgment in view — completed in past time and
presently existing in that completed state)], because he hath not
believed in the name of the only begotten son of God.”)

Since the salvation of the spirit CANNOT occur apart from an

EXACT duplication in the antitype of that which occurred in the
type during day one of the restoration in Genesis, HOW could the
salvation of the soul, in relation to that which occurred on days two
through six, be looked upon after any other fashion?
It COULDN’T. The latter MUST follow the pattern to the SAME
degree as the former. There can be NO difference in this respect.
And since this is the case, note that which occurred on days
two through six in the restoration of the ruined material creation in
Genesis.
Then, to see the overall picture of that which MUST be done
to bring about the salvation of redeemed man’s soul, these SAME
events can be viewed in relation to God’s present restoration of man, a
subsequent ruined creation.
Events on days two and three (as events on the first day) have
to do with divisions. On the second day God established a division
between the waters (vv. 6-8); and on the third day He caused the
dry land with its vegetation to appear, separating the dry land
from the waters (vv. 9-13).
Then events on days four through six belong together as
another unit, depicting things beyond the divisions previously estab-
lished. On the fourth day God placed lights in the heavens to give
light upon the earth (vv. 14-19), on the fifth day He created birds
 Building on the Foundation 63

that could soar above the earth and marine life that could move
throughout the depths of the sea (vv. 20-23), and on the sixth
day He created the land animals, which included great creatures
capable of roaming the earth (vv. 24, 25).
And the whole of God’s restorative work relative to the material
creation in Genesis foreshadows the whole of God’s restorative work
relative to man. After man has “passed from death unto life,”
wherein the spirit is separated from the soul — wrought entirely
through Divine intervention — man finds himself in a position
and condition where a continued Divine work not only can occur
but is vitally necessary.
And only through this continued Divine work can the whole
of God’s restorative work, as it pertains to man, be realized.

(As seen in God’s initial restorative work surrounding the material

creation, man MUST be completely passive in relation to the salvation of the
spirit [he is dead, rendering him incapable of acting].
But man, as the material creation [“And the earth brought forth…”]
MUST then be active. He MUST be active in relation to the salvation of
his soul [he now has life, allowing him to act].
But, as in the restoration of the material creation, the entire salva-
tion process [spirit and soul, and ultimately the body] is a Divine work.
It has to be a Divine work, for that is the manner in which it is set
forth in the opening type. It must be as Jonah stated immediately prior
to deliverance: “Salvation [deliverance, restoration] is of the Lord”
[Jonah 2:9].)

Events occurring during the first three days in Genesis chapter

one would point to elementary things, the basics, in one’s spiritual
life and growth. Events occurring during day one would point to
a division having to do with the impartation of life, separating the
spiritual from the soulical.
Then events occurring during days two and three would point
to divisions, distinctions, as one begins to progressively grow within
the framework of the new life brought into existence on the first day.
One would learn to distinguish between the soulical and spiritual,
spiritual and carnal (fleshly), Jew, Gentile, and Christian, the
dispensations, etc.
64 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Only when one learns the distinctions, divisions, depicted by

that which was brought to pass on days two and three is he in a
position to move on into the things depicted by that which was
brought to pass on days four through six.
On these three days, light was restored to the sun and moon (day
four, vv. 14-19); sea life and the birds of the air were created (day
five, vv. 20-23); and then God created all the living creatures that
roam the earth, followed by His creation of man (day six, vv. 24-27).
That depicted by the work of the Triune Godhead during
these three days points to things beyond elementary truths in
the antitype. After one has passed “from death unto life” and
has been instructed in the elementary truths (days one through
three) — after he has been saved and has grown to a degree in
his Christian life — he can then begin to view with understanding
deeper spiritual truths of the Word. He can then begin to view
with understanding those things in the Word depicted by events
on days four through six of Genesis chapter one.
An individual in this position can then begin to sink deep
shafts down into the Word and mine its treasures.
He can look into the Word and understand that depicted by
the lights in the heavens. He can, in the true sense of the Word,
“mount up with wings as eagles…run, and not be weary…walk,
and not faint” (Isa. 40:31), as he scales the heights of the Word.
Or he can scale the depths of the Word as the sea creatures
plunge to the depths of the sea; or he can roam through the Word
as the land creatures roam the earth.
In short, the more a person progresses from immaturity to
maturity the more he finds himself moving into a position where
he becomes unlimited in that which he can mine from the God-
breathed Word in his possession.
And the whole matter is with a view to man, at the end of six
days (at the end of six thousand years), being in a position to real-
ize the purpose for his very existence: “Let them have dominion…
[Heb., radah, ‘rule’; ‘let them rule…’]” (Gen. 1:26, 28).
And to tie it all together in order to show the connection
between maturity in the faith (present) and occupying a position as
co-heir with Christ in the kingdom (future) is very simple.
 Building on the Foundation 65

The salvation of the soul — allowing Christians to exercise the

regal power and authority for which man was created — will be real-
ized by those who, during the present time, patiently endure, by faith
(Heb. 6:12ff; 10:36ff), the trials and testings of life as they keep their
eyes fixed upon the same thing Christ kept His eyes fixed upon as
He endured the sufferings of Calvary — the joy “set before him”
(Heb. 12:1, 2; cf. Matt. 25:19-23). And this CANNOT be successfully
accomplished apart from some element of maturity in the faith.
Note that:
“…faith cometh by [Gk., ek, ‘out of’] hearing, and hearing by [Gk.,
dia, ‘through’] the word of God” (Rom. 10:17).

“Faith” is simply believing that which God has to say about a

matter. Thus, walking by faith is walking in accordance with
that which God has stated in His Word; living by faith is living
in accordance with that which God has stated in His Word, etc.
And it all comes down to this:
To act, “by faith,” in any realm of life, one MUST know and
understand that which God has said relative to the matter at hand.
In other words, such a person MUST be conversant with the Word
of God; and the more conversant he is with this Word, the better
equipped he will be to act “by faith.”
The pilgrim walk is a walk solely “by faith,” NEVER by sight.
There is ONLY one hope for victory, and that is a continuous walk by
faith, with one’s eyes fixed on the goal out ahead.
There will be attacks by Satan time after time after time
throughout the Christian life, and the only recourse which Chris-
tians possess to assure victory is a knowledge of the Word of God, an
ability to use the Word, and an adherence to that which the Word states.
Otherwise defeat can only be inevitable, with the Christian
being overcome by the enemy rather than overcoming the enemy.
And that’s why the salvation of the soul — having to do with a
participation with Christ as co-heir in events occurring on the seventh
day — CANNOT be realized apart from a realization in one’s life of
that portended by events on days two through six in the Genesis
account. The journey from day one to day seven can be successfully
accomplished ONLY by traveling through days two through six.
66 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Days two through six lie between days one and seven in a
parallel respect to the Red Sea and the Wilderness lying between
Egypt and Canaan.
NO route exists which carries one directly from the beginning
point to the end point without passing through that which lies
between. ALL six of the days MUST be passed through to reach the
seventh day, as the route extending from the death of the Passover
Lamb in Egypt through the Red Sea and the Wilderness MUST be
traversed in order to reach the land wherein one’s inheritance lies.
THIS is the revealed way which God has outlined for man to
travel. And as there is only ONE revealed way of eternal salvation
(man made alive spiritually), there is only ONE revealed way in
which redeemed man can traverse the pilgrim path if he would
one day realize the salvation of his soul.
ONE Way! ONE Way! THAT’S it! There is NO other!

2) Anthropology
The word, “anthropology,” comes from the Greek word, an-
thropos, which means “man.” The word is used in theology to
refer to doctrinal teachings surrounding man.
The origin and reason for man’s existence are set forth in the
first chapter of Genesis (vv. 26-28), and additional details con-
cerning how God created man are set forth in the second chapter
(vv. 7, 21-25).
Then man’s fall is dealt with in the third chapter, along with
God’s promise of a coming Redeemer, followed by an immediate
provision of redemption via Divine intervention (vv. 1-21).
And the remainder of Scripture (3:22ff), covering 6,000 years
of time, deals with God’s restoration of the ruined creation, for a
revealed purpose.
The purpose for man’s redemption CANNOT be separated
from the purpose for his creation. He was brought into existence
to rule and reign.
God created man, He put the man to sleep, He removed from
the man that part of his being which was used to bring the woman
into existence, and He then presented the woman back to the man
in order that the man might be complete (Gen. 2:7, 21-25).
 Building on the Foundation 67

And this was done (setting forth great foundational truths

surrounding Christ and His bride) in order that the man and the
woman might rule the restored domain together — the King, with
his consort Queen.
And all these things provide God’s unchangeable foundational
revelation surrounding man:

1) Man’s creation (the man and the woman — the

woman created in the man and then removed from the man).
2) God’s purpose for bringing man into existence (to
ascend the throne and rule the earth [the king with his con-
sort queen]).
3) Satan’s purpose for bringing about man’s fall (to dis-
qualify man [through sin, as he himself had previously been
disqualified] and, resultingly, retain his position on the throne).
4) God’s purpose surrounding man’s redemption (to
ultimately place Man on the throne, in the stead of Satan
and his angels, allowing Man to hold the sceptre and realize
the purpose for his creation in the beginning).

And any later revelation concerning man cannot be understood

in its proper perspective apart from beginning where God began
— at the beginning — and understanding the Word in this light,
for that is where God has placed the unchangeable foundational
material upon which His later revelation rests.

(A principle of Biblical government necessitates that an incumbent

ruler, though disqualified, continue holding his position until his God-appointed
successor is NOT ONLY on the scene BUT ready to ascend the throne. ONLY
at THAT time will God remove one ruler from the throne [the first] and es-
tablish the other [the second] on the throne, in accord with Dan. 4:17, 23-25.
Refer to the account of Saul and David in the Books of I, II Samuel,
foreshadowing that which has happened, is happening, and will hap-
pen relative to Satan and Christ [see this type-antitype sequence in the
author’s article, “Saul and David, Satan and Christ”].)

3) Eschatology
The word, “eschatology,” comes from the Greek word, escha-
68 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

tos, which means “last.” The word is used in theology to refer to

doctrinal teachings surrounding future events (last things), i.e.,
prophecy.
And, if a person would have a proper grasp of that which is
being dealt with on the subject of eschatology at points through-
out Scripture, his study MUST begin in the opening chapters of
Genesis. The whole of the eschatological framework is set forth
within the foundational framework surrounding that which God
has revealed about the six and seven days in Gen. 1:1-2:3.
From within that which is taught in this framework, a person
can begin to move forward and see any Biblical doctrine (doctrine of
man, salvation, angels, etc.) within its correct perspective.
Apart from beginning after this fashion, such can NEVER be the case.
In eschatology, EVERYTHING moves toward that coming seventh
day; BUT, it begins on the first day.
And a person works his way toward that seventh day in
Scripture by moving through the previous six, viewing man’s fall
and God’s redemptive work throughout the six days (throughout
6,000 years of redemptive work), with a view to the seventh day
(the coming 1,000 years of rest).

(Eschatology in relation to man begins on the first day. Scripture

though reveals a few things occurring prior to the events of day one, in
eternity past, which MUST be understood if all things in Gen. 1:1-2:3
are to, in turn, be properly understood.
These things would include God placing Satan over this earth as
its first provincial ruler, Satan seeking to elevate his throne, and the
ruined kingdom which resulted [over which Satan continued to rule,
which he continues to rule today].
And a person understanding these things is then in a position to
begin in Gen. 1:2 [where the kingdom is seen falling into this ruined
state] and move forward.)

Starting at the beginning within the foundational structure,

following man’s creation and fall, two days pass, 2,000 years pass,
and Abraham appears (allowing the nation of Israel to later appear).
Then two more days pass, 2,000 additional years pass, and
Messiah appears (followed by His death, burial, and resurrection,
 Building on the Foundation 69

allowing the Church to be brought into existence [a Scriptural

truth which has its foundational teachings within God’s action
in Gen. 2:21-25 and Adam’s action in Gen. 3:6]).
And events surrounding Messiah’s appearance ALL rest on the
foundation established in Genesis chapter one, moving through that
foreshadowed by events during the six days, with a view to realizing
that foreshadowed by events on the seventh day in chapter two.
And that’s the way it is with soteriology, anthropology, escha-
tology, or any other Biblical doctrine (Ecclesiology [doctrine of the
Church], Christology [doctrine of Christ], Pneumatology [doctrine
of the Holy Spirit], etc.). The foundational teachings for ALL Biblical
doctrine can be found in the opening chapters of Genesis, and
particular attention has been called to three (soteriology, anthro-
pology, and eschatology) only to illustrate the point.

The “Result” of Error

There exists in the world today every conceivable difference

in Biblical interpretation which man can possibly imagine. This
ranges all the way from what might be considered minor differ-
ences existing among Christians in the various denominational
and independent groups to major differences exhibited by the cults.
But, viewing these differences as a whole, things often become
clouded. A sharp line in doctrinal thought between the cults and
the denominational or independent groups (usually considered
to be generally sound) is not always so evident.
In fact, the absence of sharp distinctions in various types of
unsound doctrinal thought proclaimed by different groups of this
nature is far more prevalent than many may realize.
The leaven which the woman placed in the three measures of
meal in Matt. 13:33, apparently very early in the dispensation, is
no respecter of names or any other type divisions among Christian
groups. And this leaven, which has been working since possibly
the very inception of the Church, is going to continue doing its
damaging work UNTIL “the whole” has been leavened, i.e., UNTIL
“the whole” of Christendom has been corrupted.
One of the best examples of the outworking of the leaven
70 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

within the mainstream of Christendom today would be the widely

accepted Lordship Salvation teaching, a teaching which has in-
filtrated practically all denominational and independent groups.
And a high percentage of those holding to this line of thought
today are to be found in the so-called fundamental circles.
The teaching itself though undermines the whole of God’s
restorative work throughout Man’s Day, for it not only corrupts
the gospel of the grace of God (negatively reflecting on the foun-
dation set through events of day one in Genesis chapter one) but
it obscures the gospel of the glory of Christ (negatively reflecting
on the foundation set through events of days two through six in
Genesis chapter one).
Then another example would be the lack of (and, really, “aver-
sion to” in many instances) teachings dealing with the salvation
of the soul within the same so-called fundamental circles (again,
negatively reflecting on the foundation set through events of days
two through six in Genesis chapter one).
This is the message which Satan hates, and he will do everything
within his power to prevent its proclamation or understanding
(cf. Matt. 13:3-7, 18-22; II Cor. 4:3-6).

(“So-called fundamental circles” because the name fundamental-

ism portends a return to the fundamentals of the faith, which, in turn,
portends a return to the foundational truths in Genesis. Such a return
would be true fundamentalism, in which the manifested errors among
many using this name today would NOT — they could NOT — exist.)

So that’s where we are today. Men have gone astray because

they have ignored that which God established, after one fashion,
at the beginning. There has been a departure from the established
foundation and subsequent preliminary foundational truths,
which has resulted in the manifested error.
And that’s it! The matter is that simple. If you want to remain
correct as you work your way through Scripture, then it is absolutely
necessary that you start out in a correct manner at the beginning.
Begin at the beginning, find out how God structured His Word,
study it after that fashion, and you will NOT go wrong.
Any other way though…
 Ages and Dispensations 71

5
Ages and Dispensations
Marked Differences Between the Two

“If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God

which is given me to you-ward:
How that by revelation he made known unto me the mys-
tery…
And to make all men see what is the fellowship [‘dispensa-
tion’] of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world
[‘from the ages’] hath been hid in God, who created all things
by Jesus Christ:
To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers
in heavenly places might be known by [‘might be made known
through’] the church the manifold wisdom of God,
According to the eternal purpose [‘According to a purpose
of the ages’] which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Eph.
3:2, 3a, 9-11).

The words “age” and “dispensation” do NOT, at all, refer to

the same thing; NOR are they even closely related.
An “age” has to do with a period of time, but a “dispensation”
does not refer to time. Rather, the word refers to a “stewardship,”
which occurs within time — within part of an age, a complete age,
or even possibly a sequence of ages.
Thus, there are ages, and there are dispensations within the
framework of these ages.
The ages began at the time of the creation of the heavens and
the earth, and the dispensations could only have begun at the
same time or shortly thereafter, at the time God established His
universal government.

71
72 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

And, as matters in this respect relate to the earth — one

province in God’s universal kingdom — there would have been
at least one dispensation, possibly more, within God’s economy
in association with Satan being placed over the earth as its first
provincial ruler.
This dispensation, or these dispensations, occurred during
one or more ages and covered the time (actually, a dateless past)
extending from Satan being placed as ruler over the earth to the
time of man’s creation.
Thus, insofar as man is concerned, ages and dispensations
began with the restoration of the earth and the creation of Adam.
We are living during a present age and dispensation (though
the present dispensation only covers a part of the present age [Eph.
3:2, 9]), and Scripture reveals and names both a succeeding age
and dispensation (Mark 10:30; Eph. 1:10; Heb. 5:6).
Then, beyond this succeeding age and dispensation, there is
an unending array of future ages (Eph. 2:7; 3:21; Rev. 1:6); and
there would be one or more dispensations occurring within God’s
economy during the course of these future ages.
Though we are living during an age, this present age is NOT
“the Church Age” as it is often called. There is NO such thing as
“the Church Age” (a misleading misnomer).
The age during which we live began long before the Church
was brought into existence, and it will continue at least seven years
following that time when the Church is removed from the earth.
Rather, the existence of the Church during the present time
(during part of an age) has to do with a “dispensation.” It has to
do with “the dispensation of the grace of God,” “the fellowship
[‘dispensation’] of the mystery” (Eph. 3:2, 9).
And “the mystery” is explained in very simple terms in both
Ephesians and Colossians.
In Ephesians, the mystery has to do with the “Gentiles [who
are ‘aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from
the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in
the world’]” being made “fellowheirs [with Jewish believers], and
of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ by the
gospel” (2:12; 3:6).
 Ages and Dispensations 73

“For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ for you Gentiles,
If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is
given me to you-ward:
How that by revelation he made know to me the mystery; (as I
wrote afore in few words,
Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the
mystery of Christ)
Which in other ages [‘generations’] was not made known unto the
sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles and prophets
by the Spirit;
That the Gentiles should be fellowheirs, and of the same body, and
partakers of his promise in Christ by the gospel [the gospel of the glory
of Christ, not the gospel of the grace of God]” (Eph. 3:1-6).

And in Colossians, reference is again made to the Gentiles,

with the mystery being defined as “Christ in you [lit., contextually,
‘Christ being proclaimed among you’], the hope of glory” (1:25-28).

“Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dispensation of

God which is given to me for you, to fulfil the Word of God;
Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from genera-
tions, but now is made manifest to his saints:
To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory
of this mystery among the Gentiles; which is Christ in you [‘Christ
being proclaimed among you’], the hope of glory:
Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man
in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect [‘mature’] in
Christ Jesus” (Col. 1:25-28).

The mystery — though “hid in God” from the beginning (the

beginning of the ages) and, of necessity, forming an integral part
of the Old Testament foundational material, particularly material
in Genesis (seen in the types) — was not fully revealed to man
until the days of the Apostle Paul.
Though God had chosen Moses, and then others, to lay this
foundational material and/or build upon the foundation, He waited
until the days of the Apostle Paul (1,500 years removed from Moses)
to provide the necessary additional revelation, which opened the
previous revelation surrounding the mystery to one’s understanding.
74 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

This is somewhat similar to the angels referred to in I Peter

1:12 desiring “to look into” the things surrounding the salvation
of the soul (cf. vv. 3-11). They apparently had seen these things
in the Old Testament Scriptures but could not fully understand
them because the full revelation of God had not yet been given.
But why bother with the Old Testament Scriptures once the matter
to which this foundational material refers has, at a later time, been
revealed (as, for example, “the mystery”)?
The answer is very simple. Later revelation opens earlier revelation after
a fashion that the former will shed additional, necessary light on the latter.
In this case, types help explain antitypes. And, aside from that,
the unchangeable basics are set forth in the earlier revelation.
Both MUST be viewed TOGETHER in order to grasp the complete
picture after a correct fashion.
(A “mystery [Gk., musterion, meaning, ‘a hidden thing,’ ‘a secret’]” in
the N.T. is usually defined as something previously hidden but now revealed
[cf. Rom. 16:25; Eph. 3:4, 5].
This definition though should not be thought of along the lines of
something NOT found in previous revelation, for there is NOTHING in the N.T.
that does not have its roots somewhere in the O.T.. Rather, a “mystery,” in
reality, pertains to something previously revealed [seen mainly in the types] but not
opened up [or fully opened up] to one’s understanding UNTIL a later point in time.
The making known of a mystery requires Divine action [e.g.,
Christ, in time past, opened previously revealed revelation surrounding
mysteries to His disciples’ understanding (cf. Matt. 13:10, 11; Eph. 3:2,
3); and the indwelling Spirit, today, leads individuals “into all truth”
surrounding mysteries (cf. John 16:13-15; I Cor. 13:2)].
Such a making known takes something in the Scriptures which cannot
be understood [or fully understood] in and of itself; and, through Divine
leadership [using additional revelation which casts light on the earlier
revelation (today, comparing Scripture with Scripture under the leadership
of the indwelling Spirit)], the matter is opened to one’s understanding.)
“These are ‘mysteries’ [a reference to ‘the mysteries of the
kingdom of the heavens’ in Matt. 13] because men by nature and
by their own abilities are unable to discover and to know them.
It must ‘be given’ to a man ‘to know’ them. This Divine giving
is done by means of revelation…”
— R. C. H. Lenski
 Ages and Dispensations 75

Ages

The Greek New Testament uses the word for “age” (aion) one
hundred twenty-six times. And the translation of aion different
ways in different English versions has resulted in confusion sur-
rounding the use of this word in Scripture.
The word has, numerous times, been translated either “world”
or “forever,” rather than “age” (e.g., Matt. 12:32; 13:22, 39, 40,
49; 21:19; Mark 4:19; 10:30; 11:14; Heb. 1:2; 5:6; 6:5, 20, KJV).
Actually, in the KJV, there are only two instances in the entire
New Testament where aion has been translated “age” (Eph. 2:7; Col.
1:26). Other versions (e.g., NASB, NIV) have, on the other hand,
rendered the word as “age” in many instances, though still fre-
quently remaining with the KJV translations “world” and “forever.”
Then, to further complicate the issue in the KJV, the Greek
word genea (appearing in a plural form and meaning “genera-
tions”) has been translated “ages” twice (Eph. 3:5, 21), which, in
conjunction with the mistranslation of aion numerous places in
Scripture, leaves a very misleading thought pertaining to ages.
In Eph. 3:21 both aion and genea appear together, and both
have been mistranslated in the KJV. Genea, appearing in a plu-
ral form, has been translated “ages”; and aion, appearing twice
and meaning within its structured usage, “of the age of the ages”
(referring to the climactic age in a sequence of ages, i.e., to the
Messianic Era [which is the subject matter leading into this verse
— vv. 1-11]), has been translated “world without end.”

(Aion and genea also appear together in Col. 1:26; and, unlike Eph.
3:21, both words have been translated correctly in the KJV — “…hid
from ages and from generations…”)

To translate genea as “ages” in Eph. 3:5 sets forth an issue

concerning ages which is not at all in accord with the teaching
of other Scripture.
Scripture sets forth the thought of a series of ages beginning
at the time of the creation of the heavens and the earth (I Cor.
2:7; Eph. 3:9; Heb. 1:2), which move toward and climax with the
coming Messianic Era.
76 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

That is, the 1,000-year Messianic Era is the climactic age in a series
of ages which began with the creation of the heavens and the earth and
the placing of Satan over the earth as the earth’s first provincial ruler.
The basic problem though with understanding the word mean-
ing “generations” as ages in the KJV translation of Eph. 3:5 has to
do with the thought that many generations come and go during
Man’s Day, but not so with ages. The whole of Man’s Day — 6,000
years — actually covers only one age, NOT many ages as Eph. 3:5
in the KJV would lead one to believe.
Scripture makes it quite clear that only two ages exist within
the framework of the 7,000 years referred to by the seven days in
Gen. 1:2b-2:3. One age covers the first 6,000 years, and the other
age (the climactic age) covers the last 1,000 years.
To understand this within its Scriptural framework, begin with
Matt. 12:31, 32.
These verses, dealing with what is called “the blasphemy
against the Holy Spirit [attributing to Christ an exercise of super-
natural power emanating from Satan rather than from the Holy
Spirit],” refer to two ages.
And the sin of committing this blasphemy against the Holy
Spirit by the religious leaders in Israel was such that it would not
be forgiven them, “neither in this world [Gk., aion, ‘age’], neither
in the world [‘age’ (not in the Greek text, but implied from the
previous usage)] to come” (v. 32).
That is, there would be no forgiveness during either the age
in which they lived or in the age which would follow.
And, the action by the religious leaders in Israel (looked upon
in a larger sense as action by the entire nation [cf. Matt. 23:34-
39]), followed by Christ’s announcement to them, forms the major
turning point in Matthew’s gospel.
It was on “the same day” in which this occurred that “Jesus
went out of the house [alluding to the house of Israel], and sat by
the seaside [alluding to the Gentiles]” (Matt. 13:1; cf. Dan. 7:2, 3;
Matt. 23:38; Rev. 13:1).
It was also on this same day that He began to speak in parables,
something new in His ministry.
Then it was shortly after these things occurred that the Church
 Ages and Dispensations 77

was first mentioned and the ministry of Christ moved more toward
the thought of the Cross rather than the Crown (cf. Matt. 16:17-
23; 17:22, 23; 20:17-19).
And then, anticipated by all the preceding, the announce-
ment was finally made by Christ in Matt. 21:43 that the kingdom
(the proffered heavenly sphere of the kingdom which had been
rejected) would be taken from Israel and be given “to a nation
bringing forth the fruits thereof.”
The two ages referred to in Matt. 12:32 cover 7,000 years of
time — covering both Man’s Day and the Messianic Era.
And this is quite easy to illustrate:

(Note that the nonforgiveness associated with a particular sin and

two ages in Matt. 12:31, 32 has to do with the heavenly sphere of the kingdom,
NOT the earthly sphere, the kingdom covenanted to David.
The earthly sphere of the kingdom can NEVER be taken from Israel.
Refer to Chapter VII in this book for information about and
distinctions between the earthly and the heavenly spheres of the
kingdom, both present and future.
Also see the author’s book, Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles.)

1) Looking Forward in Time

In the account of the rich young ruler in Mark 10:17-30, this
man approached Christ with the question:

“…Good Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal life

[lit., ‘life for the age’]?” (v. 17).

And Christ told him EXACTLY what he must do (vv. 19-21).

Christ’s answer had to do with obedience to that which God had
commanded, denying self, taking up one’s cross, and following
Christ (cf. Matt. 16:24-27).
Confusion can only arise when a person attempts to read into
the account of the rich young ruler that which is NOT there, while
ignoring that which is there. The subject is entrance into the kingdom
during the coming age, NOT eternal life which exists during the present
age and extends not only throughout the coming age but throughout
the subsequent endless ages of eternity.
78 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

As previously indicated, from a contextual standpoint, the

words “eternal life” in verse seventeen, a translation of the Greek
word aionios, could be better translated, “life for the age.”

(Aionios is the word usually translated “eternal” or “everlasting”

in English versions, though aion is occasionally translated in a similar
sense — “forever.” Aionios is the adjective form of the noun aion, from
which we derive our English word “aeon.” Neither the adjective nor
the noun means “eternal.” Rather, the two words really have to do with
“a long period of time,” usually thought of as “an age.”
The only way the Greek language can express “eternal,” apart
from textual considerations, is by using the noun form of aionios [aion]
in the plural [“ages” (e.g., Luke 1:33; Heb. 13:8)], or by using aion twice
in the plural [“unto the ‘ages (aionas)’ of the ‘ages (aionon)’” (e.g., Rev.
1:6, 18; 4:9, 10; 5:13, 14; 7:12; 10:6; 11:15; 14:11; 15:7; 19:3; 20:10; 22:5)].
A person using the Greek language thinks in the sense of “ages,”
with eternity being thought of in the sense of “endless ages,” i.e., “end-
less aeons,” or “the aeons of the aeons.”

For additional information on the use of aion and aionios in

the Greek New Testament, refer to Chapter IX in this book, p. 164.)

Mark 10:30, climaxing Christ’s dealings with the rich young

ruler, clearly shows that “age” (a singular noun in the Greek text)
has to be the correct understanding of aionios in verse seventeen
(or in Matthew’s and Luke’s accounts [Matt. 19:16; Luke 18:18]).
In verse thirty, remaining with the translation in most English
versions, reference is made to “eternal life” in the “world to come
[some versions read, ‘age to come’]” (cf. KJV, NASB, NIV).
This though is NOT what the Greek text states at all. In the
Greek text, aion and aionios both appear together, referring to the
same period of time. Aion has been translated “world” (or cor-
rectly, “age” in some versions); and aionios has invariably been
incorrectly translated “eternal” (as in v. 17).
The latter part of Mark 10:30 should literally read, “…and in the
age to come age-lasting life,” or, “…and in the age to come life for
that age.” “Eternal life,” as previously stated, is NOT even in view.
There is NO such thing as inheriting “eternal life” (v. 17) in the “age
to come [or ‘world to come’ as some translations erroneously read].”
 Ages and Dispensations 79

Aside from the preceding, eternal life is NOT inherited; it is a free

gift, and it is a present possession rather than a future hope.
The possession of eternal life (present) and coming into pos-
session of an inheritance (future) — both spoken of numerous
times in Scripture — are two different things entirely.
That which is in view in Mark 10:17-30 is an inheritance with
Christ as co-heir in the 1,000-year kingdom during the coming age.
The reference to the aion (age) to come in Matt. 12:32 is the
same as the coming age in Mark 10:30, specifically identified as
the Messianic Era; and the present age, in existence at a time
preceding Calvary in the first use of aion (age) Matt. 12:32, lasts
UNTIL this coming aion (age), UNTIL the Messianic Era.

2) Looking Back in Time

Now, with that in view, note several Scriptures which show that
the age in existence at a time prior to Calvary — an age which
extends forward to the Messianic Era (the end of Man’s Day) —
also extends back to the very beginning of Man’s Day.
That is, comparing several other references with Matt. 12:32
and Mark 10:17, 30, it can unquestionably be shown that one age
covers the whole of Man’s Day — the whole of the 6,000 years
foreshadowed by the six days in Genesis chapter one.
Aion, translated “world” in the KJV, appears in each of the
following verses:

“As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been
since the world [‘age’] began” (Luke 1:70).
“Since the world [‘age’] began was it not heard that any man opened
the eyes of one that was born blind” (John 9:32).
“Whom the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all
things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets
since the world [‘age’] began” (Acts 3:21).
“Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the
world [‘age’]” (Acts 15:18).

The reference to God’s “prophets” in two of the preceding

verses (Luke 1:70; Acts 3:21) should be understood in a somewhat
broader sense than the word “prophet” is usually thought of today.
80 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The word appears quite often (about 150 times in the N. T.) and
is used as a title given to the person whom the Lord had chosen
to communicate — “announce,” “declare” — His message to the
people; and the message did not necessarily have to be prophetic
per se for the title “prophet” to be used of the messenger.
This title is used referring to those chosen at different times to
declare the will and purpose of God through either a written revelation
or an oral expression.
It is used of individuals preceding the existence of the nation of
Israel (Jude 14 [ref. pp. 86, 87 in this chapter]), of individuals in Israel
(Matt. 23:37; Luke 24:27), of individuals in the first century Church
prior to the completion of the canon of Scripture (I Cor. 12:28; 13:9,
10; Eph. 4:11 — which, of necessity, would have to be Jewish since an
opening up of O.T. revelation was involved [Ps. 147:19, 20]), and of
individuals in Israel once again yet future (Joel 2:27, 28; Rev. 11:3, 10).
In this respect, all of those chosen to write portions of the Word
of God, beginning with Moses and ending with John, could be called
“prophets.” And others, such as Enoch or Noah who communi-
cated the message of God in an oral manner to the people of their
day — though they were not chosen to write particular sections of
Scripture — could also be looked upon after this same fashion (cf.
II Peter 2:5; Jude 14). In fact, this word, in its strict Scriptural usage,
could be used referring to certain individuals seen in the bowels of
Abraham all the way back to and including Adam himself.

(The first recorded statement by Adam, which pertained to an existing

relationship between himself and Eve, has far-reaching ramifications. It has to
do with “a great mystery” which God desires His people to know and un-
derstand, for it pertains to an existing relationship between Christ and the Church.
The former forms the type and the latter the antitype, and this mys-
tery can be seen in its correct proper perspective ONLY through viewing
both the type and antitype together [cf. Gen. 2:23, 24; Eph. 5:21-32].)

The age in which Jesus lived at the time of His earthly ministry
is, thus, not only seen in Scripture as extending forward to the
beginning of the Messianic Era but it is also seen as extending
back to the beginning of man’s existence on the earth.
Comparing the different ways aion (age) is used in Luke 1:70;
 Ages and Dispensations 81

John 9:32; Acts 3:21; 15:18, a person can arrive at only one con-
clusion. The present age, looking back in time, covers the entire
period of the “prophets,” which, of necessity, would have to include
not only Enoch (who “prophesied” over 1,500 years prior to the
appearance of Moses [Jude 14]), but also Adam.

3) The Complete Picture

God knew all of His works which would transpire within the
framework of the ages at the time of man’s creation (Acts 15:18).
And this was something known at a prior time when He designed
and made the ages with the thought in mind that His Son would,
in the climactic age of the sequence of ages in view, inherit “all
things” (Heb. 1:2).
And God — being both Omniscient and the Architect of the
ages — in order to make His will known and reveal events trans-
piring during the ages, simply “spake by the mouth of his holy
prophets,” beginning with Adam.
Accordingly, at least three ages in relation to the earth can
be seen in Scripture.
At least one age (and there may have been more than one)
existed between the creation of the heavens and the earth in Gen.
1:1 and the beginning of the restoration of the ruined creation
in Gen. 1:2b.
Then another age began at that point which covers the next
6,000 years.
And, to bring the first sequence of ages to a close, the climactic
age of the ages will be ushered in at the completion of the 6,000
years, an age which will cover the next 1,000 years.
Then, at the end of the 1,000-year Messianic Era, the present
heavens and earth will be destroyed and be replaced with a new
heavens and a new earth, and a new age will begin (which will
apparently be the first in a new sequence of ages). How long that
age will last is unrevealed. But it will have a beginning point and
an ending point.
And following that age will be another age, and then another,
and then another, forming an unending God-designed and ar-
ranged sequence of ages comprising eternity.
82 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Dispensations

“Dispensation” is the term used in Scripture to show distinc-

tions in God’s dealings with different groups of mankind during
Man’s Day, along with the Messianic Era. As previously shown,
one age covers the whole of Man’s Day and another age covers the
succeeding Messianic Era; but, as will be shown, there are more
than two dispensations within the framework of these two ages.
The word “dispensation” is the translation of the Greek word,
oikonomia. A cognate form of the word is oikonomos, which is made
up of two words — oikos (house) and nemo (to manage).
Thus, oikonomos has to do with the management of a house,
referring particularly to the person (the manager, the steward)
placed in charge of the house. And oikonomia (the word used for
“dispensation”) carries the same basic meaning.
Oikonomia has been translated “stewardship” in three instances
in the New Testament (Luke 16:2-4, KJV); and the word actually
only appears five other times, translated “dispensation” four of the
five times (I Cor. 9:17; Eph. 1:10; 3:2; Col. 1:25; I Tim. 1:4, KJV).
“Stewardship” has to do with household management. Christians
are stewards in this respect since they are members of a household,
have been placed in charge of a portion of the Owner’s goods, and
are expected to manage those goods within the household (under
the leadership of the Holy Spirit) after such a fashion that there
will be an increase (cf. Matt. 25:14ff; Luke 19:12ff).
Thus, a “dispensation” simply has to do with the management
of the Lord’s household affairs through those whom He has placed
in His house (stewards). And when there is a stewardship change
within God’s dealing with mankind, there is, correspondingly, a
change in the dispensation. This would have to be the case, for
stewardship and dispensation are synonymous in this respect.
Within the scope of the 7,000 years set forth through that
foreshadowed by the seven days in Gen. 1:2b-2:3, there are at
least four different dispensations. There is a present dispensation
(during which God is dealing with Christians), there were at least
two past dispensations (one in which God dealt with Israel, and
the other in which He dealt with mankind at large prior to His
 Ages and Dispensations 83

dealings with Israel [refer to indented data on pp. 86, 87 in this

chapter]), and there is a future dispensation (the Messianic Era).
Then, the period prior to the creation of Adam in which Satan
ruled over the earth apart from a successor being present could
only be referred to as a dispensation in the strict sense of the word
(for a stewardship did exist, one in which Satan rebelled against
the Lord within his assigned position and trust).
And on the other side of the 7,000 years a similar situation
exists with respect to the thought of dispensations, with man then
occupying positions in God’s government of the universe.
However, time and events both before and after the 7,000
years are spoken of in Scripture ONLY to an extent which will
allow man to properly understand time and events during the
7,000 years. Scripture deals with the latter almost exclusively
(with events occurring during the 7,000 years), having very little
to say about the former (with events occurring outside the scope
of these 7,000 years).
Thus, to speak of dispensations outside the framework of the
7,000 years is doing little more than surmising. There is very little
revelation to work with in this respect, and the subject has been
mentioned ONLY to carry some continuity of thought from the
past age or ages into the 7,000 years, and from the 7,000 years
into the future ages.

1) The Normal Dispensational Outlook

When referring to dispensations, The Scofield Reference Bible is
usually looked to more than any other source, for its references
follow, to a large extent, a dispensational framework set up differ-
ent places in the footnotes. And this is the same dispensational
framework which is usually taught in Bible colleges and seminaries
when viewing Scripture after a dispensational fashion.
Footnotes in The Scofield Reference Bible call attention to seven
dispensations:

1) Innocence (from the creation to the fall).

2) Conscience (from the fall to the Flood).
3) Human Government (from the Flood to the call of
84 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Abraham).
4) Promise (from the call of Abraham to the giving of
the Law at Sinai under Moses).
5) Law (from Sinai to Calvary).
6) Grace (from Calvary to the Kingdom).
7) The Kingdom (the 1,000-year Messianic Era).

The preceding though, in The Scofield Reference Bible, is based

on an incorrect understanding of what constitutes a dispensation.
Dr. Scofield, for example, defines a dispensation as “a period of
time during which man is tested in respect of obedience to some
specific revelation of the will of God” (footnote to heading of Gen.
1:28ff).
Then, commenting on “the dispensation of the fulness of
times” in Eph. 1:10, Dr. Scofield states, “This, the seventh and last
of the ordered ages which condition human life on the earth, is
identical with…”

(The preceding quotations were taken from The Scofield Reference

Bible of 1917, the original edition. The same definition of a dispensation
was retained by the editors in The New Scofield Reference Bible of 1967,
the updated edition; but the footnote commenting on “the dispensation
of the fulness of times” in Eph. 1:10 was deleted in the later edition.)

Thus, in both editions of The Scofield Reference Bible, there is

an incorrect definition of a dispensation. And in the original edi-
tion, in the footnote commenting on Eph. 1:10, “dispensation”
and “age” are made synonymous, i.e., the seven dispensations
are set forth as seven ages.
This is probably the point to which a high percentage of
the existing confusion concerning both dispensations and ages
can be traced, for footnotes in The Scofield Reference Bible, rather
than Scripture itself, have, in many instances, set the mold for
much of the dispensational thought in Christendom today.
And, as well, this could be why the present dispensation
is, more often than not, erroneously called “the Church Age”
by many Christians.
 Ages and Dispensations 85

2) The Scriptural Divisions

Using the strict definition of the Greek word oikonomia (dispen-
sation), Scripture will logically divide itself into four dispensations
during the 7,000 years extending from the creation of Adam to
the end of the Messianic Kingdom.
In I Cor. 10:32 mankind is divided into three groups, and God’s
dealings with these three groups — separately during Man’s Day,
and together during the coming Messianic Era — establish the
only Biblical, dispensational scheme of the matter.

“Give none offence [do not be offensive or provide a cause for stum-
bling], neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the Church of God.”

God deals with mankind in cycles of time. There were, for

example, 7-year, 70-year (7X10), and 490-year (7X7X10) cycles in
which He dealt with Israel (Ex. 31:13-17; Jer. 25:11, 12; Dan. 9:2,
24-27), and these cycles occurred within a larger 2,000-year cycle
in which He dealt (and will deal) with the nation (seven years yet
remain — the seven years comprising the coming Tribulation,
Daniel’s unfulfilled Seventieth Week — to complete not only a
final 490-year cycle but the full 2,000-year cycle).
There are actually three of these 2,000-year cycles (though only
one pertains to Israel); and the three 2,000-year cycles, compris-
ing the whole of Man’s Day — covering God’s dealings with the
Jews, the Gentiles, and the Church of God (His dealings with each
occurring separately within one of the 2,000-year cycles) — is fol-
lowed by the last cycle of time, lasting 1,000 years.
This will be the 1,000-year Messianic Era in which God will
deal with the Jews, the Gentiles, and the Church of God together
at the same time.
And all of this has been foreshadowed by the seven days
which God placed at the very beginning of His revelation to man,
in Gen. 1:2b-2:3.
That would be to say, God, throughout the 6,000 years com-
prising Man’s Day, deals with the three divisions of mankind on
an equal time-basis — for 2,000 years each. Then, following the
6,000 years, He will continue His dealings with these three divi-
86 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

sions on an equal time-basis. He will deal with all three together,

at the same time, for 1,000 years.
And these four divisions comprise the dispensational divisions
which Scripture itself provides. This is how the 7,000-year period,
foreshadowed at the beginning, in Gen. 1:2b-2:3, logically divides
itself into four dispensations.
God began His actions after this fashion through dealing
with mankind at large — through what would be considered His
2000-year dealings with the Gentiles — though during the first
2,000 years of human history there was, in the strict sense of the
word, no such thing as Gentiles. “A Gentile” in Scripture is simply
someone who is not a Jew (or today, when the expression “in Christ”
is used, not a Christian as well [Gal. 3:28]); and prior to the call of
Abraham and the separate creation which emanated from his seed
through Isaac and Jacob (Isa. 43:1), a division within mankind
of this nature did not, it could not, exist.
However, God’s dealings with mankind in general during the
first 2,000 years of human history was, in the main, with those
who would later be looked upon as Gentiles. And His dealings
with this division of mankind must either be placed in the first
2,000-year period or not be placed at all.
Or, to turn that around, the first 2,000-year period must either
relate to the Gentiles or not relate to any one of the three divisions
of mankind.
(However, during these first 2,000 years, God would not have dealt
with the Gentiles in a direct manner. Rather, it would have been through
those seen in the lineage from Adam to Abraham [Gen. 5, 11]; it would have
been in the bowels of Abraham preceding Abraham’s birth and calling [Gen.
15:4] but through Abraham and his lineage following this time [Gen. 12:1-3].
Note how this can be seen in at least five different places during
the 2,000 years extending from Adam to Abraham, during the first of
the three dispensations:

1. During the days of Enos, the third from Adam, men began
“to call upon the name of the Lord” [Gen. 4:25, 26; 5:6-11].
2. During the days of Methuselah, the eighth from Adam
[Gen. 5:21-27], for 969 years the world had a divinely-provided
declaration of that which God was about to do [a statement within
 Ages and Dispensations 87

a person, for Methuselah’s name meant, “When he is gone, it (the

Flood) will be sent.”]. Methuselah died the year of the Flood.
3. During the days of Noah, the tenth from Adam [Gen.
5:28ff], the world witnessed that which had previously been
declared through Methuselah’s name [Gen. 7:11-8:14].
4. During the days of Shem, the eleventh from Adam [Gen.
5:32; 9:25-27], God clearly showed through whom and how He
would deal with the human race [through Shem and his lineage,
the only one of Noah’s three sons possessing a God].
5. Then, in keeping with the preceding, note that at a time
following the Flood but before Abraham’s birth, the human race
was divided by both language and geography “according to the
number of the children of Israel” [Gen. 10:5, 25, 32; 11:1-9; Deut.
32:8] — a nation which would not even exist for hundreds of years
following this division [evidently done in this manner because
of Israel’s future calling to be God’s evangels to the nations; Isa.
43:1-11; Acts 17:26, 27].)

Then, in a more direct manner, God dealt another 2,000 years

(seven years yet remain) with those called Jews, or Hebrews (Abra-
ham was not a “Jew” [a name derived from Judah], but he was the
first person in Scripture called a “Hebrew,” with his descendants
being called “Hebrews” [a name thought to mean “the one who
crossed over,” i.e., crossed over the Euphrates en route to the land
to which he had been called, with his descendants looked upon
as crossing over with him — Gen. 14:13; 40:15; 43:32; Ex. 2:11;
Joshua 24:2, 3]).
After that, which brings us into the present 2,000 years, God is
dealing with a new creation “in Christ” — with Christians — called
into existence for a specific, revealed purpose.
And we are today living very near the end of the present two
millenniums, which would also place man (Jew, Gentile, and
Christian) very near the end of the entire triad of three 2,000-
year periods.
That which will end the 6,000 years though, as previously
shown, is not the completion of the present 2,000-year period but
the completion of the previous 2,000-year period (for seven years
yet remain to complete that period, which will run their course
88 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

after the completion of the present 2,000-year period). These

final seven years, completing Man’s Day, will complete Daniel’s
Seventy-Week prophecy (one week — the Seventieth Week, a period
of seven years comprising the coming Tribulation — remains to be
fulfilled in the prophecy given to Daniel concerning his people).
THEN, and ONLY THEN, will God deal with all three divisions
of mankind together, at the same time. And He will, at THAT time,
deal with these three divisions after this fashion for 1,000 years,
completing the full 7,000 years.
Thus, Scripture begins with:

1) A 2,000-year dispensation having to do with God’s

dealing with the Gentiles (though, again, in the strict sense
of the word, there were no Gentiles before there were Jews).
2) Scripture continues with another 2,000-year dispensa-
tion having to do with God’s dealings with the Jews.
3) Scripture continues with another 2,000-year dispensa-
tion having to do with God’s dealings with Christians.
4) Scripture then concludes the full 7,000 years with a
1,000-year dispensation in which God will deal with all three
groups of mankind, together at the same time.

This is the manner in which Scripture naturally divides itself

within a dispensational respect, which is in perfect keeping with
the framework of time foreshadowed by the six and seven days
opening the Book of Genesis.
And following these natural divisions is really the best way to
divide the whole of Scripture to show an overall dispensational
picture which can be easily understood:

1) From Adam to Abraham.

2) From Abraham to Calvary, plus the future seven-year
Tribulation.
3) From Calvary (or, more specifically, from Pentecost
fifty days following Christ’s resurrection) to the Tribulation.
4) The 1,000 years toward which everything has moved
since God, in the beginning, “made the worlds [‘the ages’]”
(Heb. 1:2).
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 89

6
Jew, Gentile, Christian
Three Separate and Distinct Creations

“Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles,

nor to the church of God” (I Cor. 10:32).

The Word of God divides the human race into three separate
and distinct groups of individuals, forming three creations:

1) Jews.
2) Gentiles.
3) Christians.

These three creations, brought into existence at different times,

will exist separate and distinct from one another throughout not
only the present dispensation but also during the coming Mes-
sianic Era and the endless ages which follow, comprising eternity.
Mankind began and remained as only one creation for two
millenniums. Then, a second creation was brought into existence
after the first two millenniums had run their course, and a third
creation followed after two more millenniums had passed.
But within the plans and purposes of God, all three were seen
in the beginning, prior to the creation of Adam. In the beginning,
when God made and arranged the ages around the preplanned
activity of His Son within the framework of these ages (Heb. 1:2),
He had these three divisions of the human race in view.
And NOTHING can ever thwart the plans and purposes of God.
Man — ignoring God’s revealed plans and purposes through
the three segments into which He has divided mankind — talks
about the human race in a global, oneness sense, with time and
conditions as we know them today going on and on indefinitely.
But God deals with the matter in His Word after a completely
different fashion.

89
90 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

God deals with the matter through three separate and distinct
creations on a 6,000-year redemptive timetable, with a seventh 1,000-year
period lying beyond the 6,000 years (with this seventh millennium
followed by an unending sequence of ages, comprising eternity).
God established and revealed His timetable, along with His
redemptive work within this timetable, at the very beginning of His
Word. But the ones to whom God revealed His plans and purposes
after this fashion have, for the most part, ignored them.
And doing so, man in this respect, remaining ignorant of God’s plans
and purposes, goes about following his own plans and purposes, little
realizing that his own plans and purposes will shortly and suddenly
be interrupted and be completely done away with (cf. II Peter 3:3-8).
When man ignores the revealed Word of God, tragic conse-
quences ALWAYS follow. Such consequences may not be ushered in
immediately. In fact, they seldom are. But consequences of this
nature MUST ALWAYS ultimately follow unbelief.
There is a God-established law of the harvest — sowing and
reaping — which MUST come to pass:

A person ALWAYS reaps that which he sows.

A person ALWAYS reaps more than he sows.
The reaping occurs at a later time than the sowing.

The 6,000-year history of man is replete with examples, but the

climactic consequence of man’s actions in this respect, climaxing the
entire 6,000 years, awaits a future day. The coming “time of Jacob’s
trouble” — a time when millenniums of sowing will be reaped — will
affect not only Israel but the entire Gentile world (Jer. 30:7; Rev. 6:1-17).
And during this time, God, through bringing to pass a time
of trouble “such as was not since the beginning of the world to
this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Matt. 24:21, 22), will climax His
dealings with man during man’s 6,000-year day.

The Gentiles

God began the human race through the creation of one man.
Then He put the man to sleep, removed a rib from his side, formed
a woman from the rib, and presented her back to the man, pro-
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 91

viding not only a helpmate for the man but completeness as well
(Gen. 1:26-28; 2:7, 18, 20-25).
Thus, in the beginning there was simply the man, Adam, the
woman, Eve, and their progeny which followed. And any thought
of divisions within mankind of a nature seen in the distinction
between Jew, Gentile, and Christian had to await 2,000 and 4,000
years of human history, though certain events during this first
2,000-year period did foreshadow and portend these divisions.

1) Saved and Unsaved

During the first 2,000 years of human history, the central or
main division seen within mankind was a division into saved or
unsaved segments, a division seen throughout Man’s Day.
Other type divisions though were seen as well — the division of
mankind at the time of the Flood in Genesis chapters six through
eight, the division into three segments of the human race in Gen.
9:25-27, or the division by languages and national boundaries in
Genesis chapters ten and eleven.
But none of these were the same type divisions seen through
God later bringing into existence a second creation within mankind,
and then later yet a third creation.
Viewing a distinction between saved and unsaved individuals
during the first 2,000 years of human history would be similar
to viewing a distinction between saved and unsaved individuals
among the Gentile nations during the coming Tribulation, fol-
lowing the removal of the one new man “in Christ.” The salvation
of Gentiles during the coming Tribulation will not separate them
from their Gentile heritage in the same sense that it does during
the present dispensation (cf. Gal. 3:28).
During the present dispensation, when a Gentile (or a Jew)
is saved, that person becomes part of an entirely new creation, the
one new man, the new creation “in Christ.” But during the coming
Tribulation — which will be the fulfillment of the last seven years
of the previous dispensation (ref. Ch. V in this book) — this will
not be the case.
Though individuals will be saved during the Tribulation EX-
ACTLY the same way man has always been saved — through the Spirit
92 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

breathing life into the one having no life, on the basis of death
and shed blood — these individuals will NOT become part of the
new creation “in Christ” (as any believing Jew or Gentile becomes
today). The new creation “in Christ” (God’s third creation in the
human race) will have previously been removed from the earth,
leaving only two creations — Jew and Gentile — on the earth.
Thus, a Gentile being saved in that coming day, remaining on
earth, could NOT become part of a creation NO longer present on the
earth. Consequently, he will simply remain a Gentile, though saved.
And if he survives the Tribulation he will be among those Gentiles
entering into the kingdom, forming a part of the Gentile nations
which will populate the earth at the beginning of the Millennium.
And so will it be with unsaved Jews during the Tribulation or
at the end of the Tribulation who look upon their Messiah, believe,
and are saved. They will NOT relinquish their national identity, as
believing Jews do today.
Rather, they will remain Jews (as during Old Testament times),
forming a part of the Jewish nation (along with resurrected Jews from
Old Testament days) who will enter the kingdom here on the earth.
In this respect, during the first 2,000 years of human history,
though there was a division between saved and unsaved segments
of mankind, the type divisions which God later brought into exis-
tence (separate creations, Jew and Christian), as previously shown,
did not exist. There was simply man in his fallen state (saved or
unsaved) belonging to one creation, the ONLY one which existed.
And this one creation in which mankind found itself was not
really “Gentile” per se, though it was later looked upon as Gentile
after God had brought a second creation (through Jacob) into
existence (Isa. 43:1), forming TWO divisions within mankind.
Following that, Jacob and his progeny were looked upon as a
separate and distinct creation, and all the other nations comprised
the creation which had existed throughout the prior 2,000 years.
ONLY after God produced a special creation in the person of
Jacob did a division exist in the human race of a nature which
allowed the word “Gentile” to be used — a name referring to
someone outside the lineage of Jacob through his twelve sons, later
called “Jews.”
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 93

And going 2,000 years beyond that to the time God brought a
third creation into existence — the new creation “in Christ” — the
word “Gentile” then distinguished that new segment of mankind
from two other segments — both Jews and Christians. A “Gentile” was
then/is now looked upon as someone who was/is not a Jew or a Christian.

2) Portending Divisions, Types and Antitypes

Though there were no divisions within mankind during the first
2,000 years of human history of a nature which later occurred —
when Israel was brought into existence, and later the new creation
“in Christ” — certain events did occur during this time which
foreshadowed (typified) both the existence of the nation of Israel
and subsequently the existence of the Church. Then other events
occurred during this time, apart from typology, which portended
the existence of the nation of Israel, prior to its actual existence.
Those comprising the nation of Israel are Semites, descending
from Shem, one of Noah’s three sons.
And following the Flood, Shem was the ONLY one of Noah’s sons
said to have a God, with any of God’s blessings which either of the other
two sons would receive flowing ONLY through Shem, as they dwelled
“in the tents of Shem” — i.e., as they came in contact with and associated
themselves with Shem, the ONLY one with a God, the one through whom
God had chosen to channel His blessings for mankind (Gen. 9:26, 27).
Though this division within mankind can be seen following the
Flood, portending, through Shem, the existence of the nation of Israel
centuries later, all three sons of Noah remained of the same creation.
Again, the separate and distinct creation, forming two divi-
sions within mankind, did NOT exist until Jacob appeared.
That which is revealed in Gen. 9:26, 27 though sets forth a
central purpose surrounding Shem’s greater descendants, the nation
of Israel, which would form a second creation within mankind.
With respect to that seen in this section of Scripture, the nation
of Israel, about eight hundred years later was called into existence to
be the channel through which God would bless all the Gentile nations.
Following Noah’s statement in Gen. 9:26, 27, there can be NO
such thing as blessings flowing out to the remainder of mankind EXCEPT
through Shem and his descendants.
94 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

(In the preceding respect, note that which lies behind anti-Semitism
as it has existed in the world down through the centuries [e.g., during
modern times — actions of the Third Reich in Europe during WWII or
those of certain Gentile nations in the Middle East today].
Satan and his angels have ruled the earth from the heavens through the
Gentile nations throughout Man’s Day, and they know full well the place
which Israel occupies in God’s revealed plans and purposes [a nation sepa-
rate from the Gentile nations, through which they DO NOT and CANNOT rule].
As a result, they, through moving rulers within the Gentile nations,
have done and continue to do everything within their power to thwart
God’s plans and purposes surrounding the Jewish people. And man,
through following Satanic leadership of this nature, continues attempting
to do away with and destroy the very channel which God has brought
into existence and chosen to bless all of the Gentile nations, including
even those nations attempting to destroy Israel.
The preceding, in connection with man’s attitude toward Christ,
is undoubtedly the greatest oxymoron of all times. Fallen man, who
would desire to be blessed, has rejected one of God’s firstborn Sons (Christ)
and is seeking the destruction of the other firstborn son (Israel).

For additional information on the preceding, refer to the

author’s books, The Most High Ruleth and God’s Firstborn Sons.)

Then, viewing the matter after a different fashion, though the

whole of mankind comprised only one group during the first 2,000
years of human history, both the second and third groups (Jews
and Christians, yet to be brought into existence) can be seen in
different accounts of the history of the first group (which formed
types of the second and third groups).
For example:
Israel can be seen in the account of Cain slaying Abel, fore-
shadowing Israel slaying Christ 4,000 years later (Gen. 4).
Or, Israel can be seen again in the account of Noah passing
safely through the Flood, foreshadowing Israel passing safely
through the coming Tribulation over 4,000 years later (Gen. 6-8).
Or, note the previously mentioned account of Noah’s son, Shem,
and His God-appointed position relative to Ham and Japheth fol-
lowing the Flood; this foreshadows Israel’s future God-appointed
position among the nations following the Tribulation over 4,000
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 95

years later (Gen. 9).

Then, the Church, as Israel, can be seen in this same manner
before its actual existence as well.
Note the account of Eve being removed from Adam’s body and
presented back to Adam to reign with him as his bride, as consort
queen, foreshadowing the called out group of firstborn sons (Heb.
12:23) who will be removed from Christ’s body and presented back
to Christ to reign with Him as His bride, as consort queen 6,000
years later (Gen. 2).
Or, the Church can be seen again in the account of Adam
finding Eve in a fallen state and partaking of sin to effect her re-
demption so that both might one day eat of the tree of life together
6,000 years later (Gen. 3).
This foreshadows Christ finding His bride in a fallen state and
being made sin to effect her redemption so that both the Redeemer
and the redeemed might one day eat of the tree of life together
2,000 years later (II Cor. 5:21), with the tree of life providing the
required wisdom and knowledge to rule and to reign for those
Christians forming Christ’s bride in that day (ref. the author’s
book, Judgment Seat of Christ, Chapter V).
Or, the Church can be seen again in the account of Enoch being
removed from the earth alive preceding the Flood, foreshadowing
the Church being removed from the earth alive preceding the
Tribulation over 5,000 years later (Gen. 5).

The Jews
The beginning of the nation of Israel is usually looked upon as
originating with Abraham, the father of the nation. He is the one
who was called out of Ur of the Chaldees, crossed the Euphrates, and
was the first person to be called “an Hebrew” (thought to mean, “the
one who crossed over,” i.e., the one who crossed the Euphrates en
route to the land of Canaan [cf. Gen. 14:13; 40:15; Joshua 24:2, 3]).

1) Abraham and Isaac

Abraham though became the father of many nations after he
entered the land of Canaan. He fathered a son by Hagar (Ishmael
96 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

[Gen. 16:16]), through which, for the most part, the present-day
Arabic nations sprang. Then he fathered a son by Sarah (Isaac
[Gen. 21:5]), through which the nation of Israel sprang.
And, following the death of Sarah, he fathered six sons by Keturah
(Zimran, Jokshan, Medan, Midian, Ishbak, and Shuah [Gen. 25:1,
2]), through which other Arabic nations sprang (though, for the most
part, evidently later assimilated into the Ishmaelite Arabic nations).
Then Abraham’s grandson, Esau, became the father of the
Edomites (Gen. 36:9), a nation whose history can be traced up to
but not beyond the first century A.D.
Abraham was the person whom God called out of Ur to be the
channel through which He would bring His plans and purposes
surrounding man to pass.

1) To bring forth the Redeemer.

2) To give man the Word of God.
3) To be the channel through which blessings would flow
out to mankind.

And these plans and purposes were to be realized through

ONE nation, the nation of Israel.
But to complicate the matter somewhat, Abraham, as previ-
ously stated, became the father of many nations. Scripture though
leaves no room to question which of the nations God recognized
as “Abraham’s seed” insofar as His plans and purposes being
brought to pass were concerned.
God rejected Abraham’s firstborn, Ishmael, at the time Isaac’s
birth was announced (Gen. 17:15-19); He again rejected Ishmael
following Isaac’s birth, at the time Isaac was weaned (Gen. 21:5-12);
and nations descending from the sons of Keturah or the Edomites
descending from Esau, though all Abraham’s seed, are not seen
in Scripture as even being mentioned relative to the matter (as
was Ishmael).
From the birth of Isaac forward, the Old Testament centers
around ONE nation — the nation descending from Isaac, Jacob,
and Jacob’s twelve sons.
Nations descending from the other sons of Abraham, along
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 97

with the Edomites, though Semitic nations, were looked upon as

being among the Gentile nations. And these nations, as all the other
Gentile nations, occupy a place in Scripture ONLY as they come
in contact with and/or have dealings with the nation of Israel.

(The preceding, for example, is why Middle East nations which

come in contact with Israel are often mentioned over and over in Scrip-
ture, in complete keeping with the frequency of these nations coming
in contact with or having some type association with Israel.
“Egypt” would be the classic example in this respect.
On the other hand, this is also the reason why other nations, removed
geographically from Israel and not really having any type contact or
association with Israel, are NOT mentioned at all.
And today, with the United States having befriended Israel since
statehood in 1948, one might expect to find the United States to be
mentioned, after some fashion, in Scripture. But such is NOT the case,
and there’s a reason.
Actions involving the United States and Israel are occurring dur-
ing a time when Israel has been set aside for a dispensation, and God
is NOT presently dealing with Israel on a national basis. Rather, God
is presently dealing with the one new man “in Christ.”
The existence of a present nation of Israel in the Middle East, result-
ing from a Zionistic movement begun under Theodor Herzl over one
hundred years ago, is covered in Scripture ONLY to the extent that a
Jewish nation MUST exist in the Middle East at the time God resumes
His national dealings with Israel. And, at that time, nations coming
in contact with Israel are once again seen on the pages of Scripture.
Thus, though the United States has had and continues to have a
central part in the Gentile nations’ dealings with Israel during modern
times, Biblical prophecy does NOT cover the matter. Prophetic revelation
of a nature which covers events in the Middle East today — allowing
the United States to be mentioned — simply does NOT exist, contrary to
the attempt by some to make Scripture say and mean things which it
doesn’t say and mean at all.
And even during that future time when God completes His deal-
ings with the one new man “in Christ,” removes this new man, and then
turns to and resumes His dealings with Israel, the United States is NOT
even seen in Scripture, unless in an indirect manner.
In Ezekiel chapter thirty eight, the United states is possibly among
98 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

the nations spoken of in an indirect manner in verse thirteen. Other

than this possible one indirect reference, the United States is NOT seen
on the pages of Scripture. And this reflects directly on the probability
that the United States will NO longer even be a significant world power
once the one new man “in Christ” has been removed and God resumes
His national dealings with Israel.
Note how the removal of the one new man “in Christ” can ONLY
deplete the ranks of those in every area of life throughout the United
States, where a large percentage of the population is comprised of
Christians — from every part of the government, to very part of the
military, to every part of the populace in general.
The resulting ramifications of the removal of the one new man “in
Christ” [something which will occur] are unimaginable.)

But back to thoughts concerning Israel as a special creation…

HOW and WHEN did God perform a work which resulted in
Israel existing as a separate and distinct creation?
Such a creation could NOT have been brought to pass in the per-
son of Abraham, for he was the father of many nations. Had God
performed a special creative act at this point in the genealogy, it
would have resulted in ALL of the Semitic nations descending from
Abraham being looked upon as separate from the Gentile nations.
That is, ALL of Abraham’s descendants — through Ishmael, Isaac,
and the sons of Keturah — would have been part of a separate
(single) creation, separate from all the other nations.
In like manner, this special creative act could NOT have been
brought to pass in Abraham’s son either, in Isaac, for he had
one son (Esau) outside the correct lineage. Had God performed
a special creative act in the person of Isaac, the descendants of
Esau as well as the descendants of Jacob would form a separate
(single) creation, separate from all the other nations.
(Note that the whole of the matter is introduced through Noah’s
youngest son, Shem, in days immediately following the Flood, nine
generations preceding Abraham.
But, for reasons previously given — whether in Shem’s genealogy
extending through generations to Abraham, or in Abraham’s and Isaac’s
genealogies — a separate, distinct creation in the human race, of the
nature seen, had to await Jacob.)
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 99

2) Jacob
Thus, a special creative act awaited Abraham’s grandson,
Jacob. And this special creative act, which occurred just as much
within the physical realm as Adam’s creation, was then passed on
to his descendants.

“But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob, and he
that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I have
called thee by my name; thou art mine” (Isa. 43:1).

Following the point in time referred to in Isa. 43:1, mankind

found itself divided into two segments — those in Adam and those
in Jacob. The special creation in Jacob (as the later special creation
“in Christ,” forming a third creation within mankind) wrought no
change in man’s fallen condition inherited from Adam (retention
of the old sin nature, with all of its ramifications).
Whether dealings with the Jews, Gentiles, or Christians, when
the old sin nature is in view (which is associated with and can
only result in death), the matter is always taken back to Adam (I
Cor. 15:22).
Thus, in God’s separate and distinct creation surrounding
Jacob, though it produced a change in the physical realm, the old
sin nature inherited from Adam was retained (as it is by Christians
today). And this change which God brought to pass in Jacob is
passed on through procreation from one generation to the next.

(Adam was created from a piece of the restored earth, prior to the
ground being cursed. Thus, in Adam’s creation, there was NO connection with
sin or the previous results of sin [for there had been a COMPLETE restoration].
God’s creation of Jacob though was different. Jacob was created from
a descendant of Adam, following the fall. Thus, even though a separate
creation was involved, the sin nature was passed on to this separate
creation, for the creation involved the natural man, “Jacob,” not “Israel.”
And as will be seen, in the new creation “in Christ,” matters are dif-
ferent yet. It is spiritual, positional, and no sin can be involved because
it is a creation “in Christ,” where NO sin can reside.)

By means of the special creation which God performed through

100 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Jacob, because it had occurred in the physical realm, God could

bring forth a nation through which His plans and purposes would
be realized. The nation emanating from Jacob would be separate
and distinct from all the other nations (now looked upon as Gentile
nations in the true sense of the word), and God would bring His
plans and purposes to pass through this nation.
In this respect, though the nation of Israel looks back to
Abraham as the father of the nation, the special creative act —
separating this nation from all the surrounding nations — did
NOT, it could NOT, occur until Abraham’s grandson, Jacob, appeared.
From Jacob sprang twelve sons. And from these twelve sons
sprang the twelve tribes of Israel, forming the nation through
which God gave man the Redeemer, the written Word of God, and
through which all blessings for mankind have flowed, continue
to flow, and will flow in all their fulness during the Messianic Era.

(Of interest to note:

The name “Israel” is derived from a combination of two Hebrew
names — Sarah and El. Sarah means “princess,” and El is the singular
form of “God” [Elohim is the plural form found throughout the O.T.].
El is a common ending for many Hebrew names, combining dif-
ferent meanings of names with the word for God [e.g., Ezekiel, Daniel,
Joel]. Thus, the meaning of “Israel,” as seen in Gen. 32:28, is derived
from the name — “a prince, a princess [God’s firstborn son, the wife
of Jehovah]” who has “power with God and with men” [power with
men because of power with God].
And, with this in mind, note the typology of Genesis 21-23, where
Sarah, the wife of Abraham, is seen as a type of Israel, the wife of God.
Regal implications are seen throughout, whether in the type in
Genesis or in that which the type foreshadows. It is “Israel” who is
destined to one day possess princely/princessly [regal] “power with God
and with men” [cf. Gen. 35:10-12].)

The Church of God

This then brings us to the third and last of the special creative
acts of God within the human race, leaving mankind divided into
three separate and distinct segments rather than the previous two.
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 101

And this creation, rather than occurring in the physical realm,

occurred/occurs in the spiritual realm.
The former two creations (Jew and Gentile) could be passed
on through one’s progeny, but NOT the third creation (Christian).

1) Purpose For
Before seeing the different things about this creation as Scripture
presents them, a purpose for the new creation’s existence needs to
be seen. After all, God’s plans and purposes, resulting in spiritual
blessings for mankind, were to be realized through Abraham and
his seed (something which could NEVER change).
So, why call a third creation into existence?
And, again, if this third creation is to be placed, after any
fashion, as another channel (as Israel) through which God’s plans
and purposes are to ultimately be realized, this creation MUST
somehow be “Abraham’s seed,” though, at the same time, be
separate and distinct from the nation of Israel (or the Gentiles).
Such a relationship with Abraham MUST exist, for spiritual bless-
ings can flow out to mankind ONLY through the seed of Abraham.
And a separation from Israel (or the Gentiles) MUST exist as well,
else God’s purpose for the new creation could NOT be carried out.
Thus, this third creation MUST be separate and distinct from the
creation in Jacob (or in Adam) and exist SOLELY as a completely new
creation, a new creation “in Christ.”
The purpose for the existence of the third creation in the
human race goes all the way back to the beginning within the
mind of God, when He made and arranged the ages around the
preplanned work of His Son within the framework of these ages.
This is why the third creation (along with the second) is seen
time after time in Old Testament typology. But the working out
of matters and the bringing into existence of this third creation
— the one new man “in Christ” (Eph. 2:13-15) — did not occur
UNTIL Israel’s Messiah had been sent to the earth, had offered the
kingdom of the heavens to the nation of Israel, had been rejected,
had been crucified, and had been raised from the dead.
In the Old Testament, Israel was made the repository for both
heavenly and earthly promises and blessings. And these promises
102 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

and blessings — to be realized by Israel, resulting in the Gentile

nations being blessed — were to flow out to the Gentile nations
through Abraham and his Seed from two spheres, heavenly and earthly
(Gen. 12:1-3; 14:17-22; 22:17, 18).
This is the manner in which God has decreed that the matter exist.
It has been established in this manner, it can NEVER change, and there
can NEVER be an exception.
When Christ appeared on earth the first time, His message to
Israel — a message proclaimed first by John the Baptist, followed
by Christ and His disciples — was:
“Repent ye [a plural pronoun, referring to the entire nation]: for the
kingdom of the heavens is at hand” (Matt. 3:1, 2; 4:17; 10:1-8).

That would be to say, the nation was called to national re-

pentance in view of the Israelites occupying proffered positions
in heavenly places in the kingdom; and these positions were to be
occupied at a time in the immediate future (the kingdom was “at
hand [or, ‘had drawn near’]”), for the Messianic King Himself was
present, proclaiming the message and extending the offer.
And the establishment of the proffered kingdom was contingent
on the nation’s positive response to the King’s call.
Then it MUST be recognized that the passing of this part of the
kingdom (the heavenly realm, then in the hands of Satan and his
angels, as it is today) into the hands of the seed of Abraham could
ONLY have been accompanied by the earthly part of the kingdom
being established as well (necessitating the overthrow of Gentile
world power, also under Satan).
This is one kingdom with two realms or facets, and there
could have been NO such thing as one realm of the kingdom be-
ing established without the other realm also being established.
The nation as a whole though, as led by their religious leaders
(mainly the Scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees), was NOT interested
in the proffered heavenly portion of the kingdom.
And regardless of what the people of Israel understood or didn’t
understand relative to the complete scope of the proffered kingdom
(one kingdom with two parts, which MUST be established in conjunc-
tion with one another), the nation subsequently NOT ONLY rejected
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 103

the offer BUT the Jewish people crucified the One Who made the offer.
All of this provides the backdrop for the new creation “in Christ”
being brought into existence.
Israel’s rejection of the proffered kingdom provides the reason
for God bringing a third creation in the human race into existence.
This third creation, the new creation “in Christ,” the “Church
of God,” was brought into existence to be the recipient of that which
Israel had rejected, i.e., the heavenly sphere of the kingdom (cf. Matt.
21:43; I Peter 2:9, 10).
Then, again, there is another side to the matter. Israel’s rejec-
tion of the heavenly sphere of the kingdom allowed God to bring
a third creation into existence.
This new creation, occupying the position “in Christ,” was
Christ’s body, with Christ the Head of the body (Eph. 1:22, 23). And
according to the original type (seen in Adam and Eve [governing
all subsequent types, along with the antitype]), Christ’s bride — the
one who is to reign as consort queen with Him from the heavens
over the earth during the coming age — is to be removed from
His body (cf. Gen. 2:21-23; Eph. 5:23-32).
This was something NOT possible for Israel (for Israel was
God’s wife and did NOT/could NOT comprise Christ’s body). And
NO Gentile nation could even come under consideration (for ALL
of the Gentile nations were completely removed from the matter at
hand, “having no hope, and without God in the world” [Eph. 2:12]).
Thus, a third creation, separate from both Israel and the Gentile
nations, had to be brought into existence.
And that’s EXACTLY what God did following the death, burial,
and resurrection of His Son. God brought the one new man “in
Christ” into existence to be the recipient of that which Israel had
rejected, and He performed this act in such a way that His Son’s
bride could ALSO be removed from this new creation, in accord
with the original type in Gen. 2:21-23.
Christ, God of very God, knew at the time He offered the king-
dom of the heavens to Israel that Israel WOULDN’T — the nation
COULDN’T — accept the offer, though a bona fide offer was made.
This is why the Son could tell the religious leaders in Israel that
the sin they had committed in Matthew chapter twelve, attributing
104 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Christ’s power to perform miraculous works to Satan rather than

to the Spirit of God (referring to a miraculous work performed in
connection with the proffered kingdom), would NOT be forgiven
Israel for two ages — the present age, Man’s Day, and the coming
age, the Lord’s Day, the Messianic Era (vv. 22-32).
This is also why Christ could later call Peter’s attention to
the fact that the Church was about to be brought into existence
(Matt. 16:18).
And this is why Christ could still later announce to the religious
leaders in Israel that the kingdom (the proffered heavenly portion)
would be taken from Israel and given “to a nation bringing forth
the fruits thereof” (Matt. 21:43).

2) In Christ
The existence of the one new man “in Christ” could NOT be just
another creation, separate from Israel and the Gentile nations. As
previously stated, the new creation had to be BOTH Abraham’s
seed and Christ’s body.
This new creation had to be the former (Abraham’s seed) be-
cause the heavenly sphere of the kingdom, as the earthly, could
NOT be inherited by individuals who were NOT of Abraham’s seed.
Blessings during the Messianic Era are to flow out to the Gentile
nations from both heavenly and earthly spheres, and Scripture is very
clear that blessings of this nature can flow out to the Gentile nations after
this fashion ONLY through Abraham’s seed (Gen. 12:2, 3; 22:17, 18).
Then, this new creation had to be the latter (Christ’s body),
for the bride who is to reign as consort queen with Christ from
heavenly places is to be taken from His body (cf. Gen. 2:21-24;
Rom. 5:14; I Cor. 15:45-49; Eph. 5:22-32).
And, along with the preceding, this new creation could be
neither Jew nor Gentile, though it had to be removed from one
or both of the former creations. And, in this case, as the second
creation (Jew) was removed from the first (Gentile), the third
creation (Christian) was/is being removed from the previous two
(both Jew and Gentile).
Fifty days following His Son’s resurrection, God established
this new creation at events surrounding Pentecost (Acts 2:1ff).
 Jew, Gentile, Christian 105

Events on this day occurred in connection with a Jewish festival

portending the fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy and with individuals
being filled with the Spirit in keeping with Joel’s prophecy (Acts
2:4 [ref. the author’s book, From Acts to the Epistles, Chapter I]).
And though there was a re-offer of the kingdom to Israel dur-
ing about the first thirty years of the dispensation (in keeping with
a beginning fulfillment of Joel’s prophecy [cf. Joel 2:28-32; Acts
2:16-21]), with the message “to the Jew first,” the message was
now “also to the Greek [‘Gentile’]” (Rom. 1:16; 2:9, 10).
The latter is why God chose and called Paul about five years
following Calvary. Paul was chosen and called forth to proclaim
the message to “the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel”
(Acts 9:15; Gal. 2:2, 7).
Apart from a new creation, the message could NOT have been
“also to the Greek [‘Gentile’]” after the manner seen (Gentiles
brought in after such a fashion that they found themselves as-
sociated with heavenly positions in the kingdom).
There was a baptism, an immersion, in the Spirit (Acts 1:5;
2:2); and, aside from its connection with Joel’s prophecy in Acts
2:4 (because the kingdom was being re-offered to Israel), this im-
mersion in the Spirit, which occurred on the day of Pentecost in 33
A.D., could only have been the same as the Christian experience
today — bringing into existence the one new man “in Christ” on
that day (cf. I Cor. 12:13; Eph. 2:15).

(The expression “Gentile” was used of saved Gentiles during this time
[e.g., Rom. 1:16; Gal. 2:14; Eph. 3:6], during the re-offer of the kingdom
to Israel, to distinguish between saved Jews and saved Gentiles
On the one hand, there were believing Jews, still part of the nation
[both those who had believed before Calvary and following Calvary];
and, on the other hand, there were saved Gentiles who were no longer
part of the Gentile nations but part of the one new man “in Christ.”
Once the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel had been withdrawn
[about 63 A.D.] and the saved generation of Jews had passed off the
scene, terminology of this nature would have been out of place. Be-
yond this, in terminology, a clear distinction is drawn between Jews,
Gentiles, and Christians.
Also, along these same lines, note that those baptized [immersed]
106 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

in the Spirit on the day of Pentecost were not unsaved individuals. The
immersion in the Spirit had NOTHING to do with eternal salvation;
NOR does it have anything to do with eternal salvation today.
The work of the Spirit relative to eternal salvation — salvation by
grace — was set forth in an UNCHANGEABLE manner at the beginning,
in Gen. 1:2b-5; 2:7; 3:21; 4:8-10; and, accordingly, this work of the Spirit
has ALWAYS been the SAME in relation to eternal salvation.
Eternal salvation is effected through the Spirit breathing life into
the one having no life, on the basis of death and shed blood.
The baptism [immersion] in the Spirit, on the other hand, is some-
thing additional [peculiar to the present dispensation], which, today,
could only be seen as occurring in conjunction with and at the same
time as the Spirit’s work surrounding salvation.
One produces life [the Spirit breathing]; and the other brings about
the new creation [immersion in the Spirit], placing the person “in Christ.”)

In this respect, the bringing into existence of the new creation

“in Christ,” the beginning of the present dispensation, or the
beginning of the fulfillment of the antitype of Genesis chapter
twenty-four (the Spirit’s search for a bride for God’s Son) can ONLY
be placed in Acts chapter two.
But aside from the preceding, and looking at the matter as it
has existed throughout the present dispensation (since the close
of the re-offer of the kingdom to Israel, about 62 A.D.), a Jew or a
Gentile — apart from ANY distinction — can become a new creation “in
Christ” simply by believing on the Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 16:30, 31).
Through believing, as the Spirit breathes life into the one pos-
sessing no life, he passes “from death unto life.” And the person
— whether Jew or Gentile — is, at the same time, immersed in the
Spirit, allowing him to occupy a positional standing “in Christ.”
The person becomes a new creation, in the spiritual realm under
discussion; and, within this realm, he is NO longer associated with
his prior creation (whether Jew or Gentile).

“Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature [‘creation’]:

old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new” (II
Cor. 5:17).

If he were a Jew prior to the time of belief, he ceased to be

 Jew, Gentile, Christian 107

a Jew. He relinquished his national identity and became a new

creation “in Christ.”
“Old things [having to do with the old creation in Jacob] are
passed away,” and “all things [having to do with the new creation
‘in Christ’] are become new.”
The latter part of the verse should literally read, “…behold, he
has become new [i.e., he has become a new creation].”
On the other hand, if he were a Gentile prior to the time of
belief, EXACTLY the same thing occurred as happened to a believ-
ing Jew. He relinquished his national identity and became a new
creation “in Christ.” And II Cor. 5:17 applies to him in EXACTLY
the same fashion as it applies to a believing Jew.
Both believing Jews and believing Gentiles become part of the
one new man “in Christ,” where there is neither Jew nor Gentile.
And together they become “fellowheirs [in relation to heavenly
promises and blessings], and of the same body [Christ’s body]…”
(Gal. 3:26-28; Eph. 2:13-15; 3:1-6).
A Jew, relinquishing his national identity, relinquishes his
place among a nation destined to one day realize earthly promises
and blessings. And, by so doing, he comes into possession of a
higher calling. He now finds himself part of a nation destined
to one day realize heavenly promises and blessings (I Peter 2:9, 10).
A Gentile, relinquishing his national identity, relinquishes his
place among the nations which have “no hope,” and are “without
God in the world” (Eph. 2:12). Thus, by so doing, he simply comes
into possession of a calling, having possessed no previous calling.
He, as the believing Jew, now finds himself part of a nation
destined to one day realize heavenly promises and blessings (Eph. 3:5).
And this has all been made possible because, being “in Christ
[Who is Abraham’s Seed],” individuals are looked upon as being
“Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise [heavenly,
not earthly]” (Gal. 3:16, 29).
“In Christ” is the key expression involving the one new man.
This is a positional standing, wrought through a baptism (an im-
mersion) in the Spirit, which occurs at the same time that the
Spirit breathes life into the one having no life, on the basis of the
Son’s finished work at Calvary.
108 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Thus, the matter surrounding the new creation “in Christ” is

spiritual, and the matter surrounding the prior two creations (in
Adam, in Jacob) is physical, or natural.
The first two creations can be passed from one generation
to the next via the natural birth, but the latter creation CANNOT.
The latter is spiritual, completely separate from the natural, and
it MUST be experienced on an individual basis through believing
on the Lord Jesus Christ.
Accordingly, the Spirit’s work in the individual — breathing
life into the person on the one hand and bringing about the new
creation on the other — results in NO change in the physical, the
natural man.
Thus, Paul, a new creation “in Christ,” could also refer to himself
as “an Israelite” (Rom. 11:1; II Cor. 11:22), “a Jew” (Acts 21:39;
22:3), and “an Hebrew” (II Cor. 11:22; Phil. 3:5).
The former (the Spirit’s work) had to do with his identity through
being in Christ, associating him with that which was spiritual, that
which was from above; and the latter (natural birth) had to do
with his identity outside of Christ, associating him with that which
was natural, that which was from below.

(Note that the old sin nature is associated ONLY with the latter [the
natural], NEVER with the former [the spiritual]; and being born from
above, brought forth out of God [John 1:13; 3:3; I Peter 1:3, 23; I John
3:9; 5:1] is associated ONLY with the former [the spiritual], NEVER with
the latter [the natural].)

Within a type-antitype framework, the former [the spiritual]

had to do with “Isaac” and the latter [the natural] with “Ishmael”
— individuals typifying the man of spirit and the man of flesh respec-
tively, which cannot co-exist harmoniously or after an inseparable
fashion with one another (cf. Gen. 21:9, 10; Gal. 4:22-31).
That’s why there can be NO such thing as a Jewish Christian or a
Gentile Christian, for that would be mixing two creations, placing
Ishmael and Isaac together, as a single entity.
Rather, there are Jews, Gentiles, and Christians; and that’s the
way it MUST remain, with each of these three creations looked
upon as separate and distinct from one another.
 Heavenly and Earthly 109

7
Heavenly and Earthly
Two Spheres of the Kingdom

“And Melchizedek king of Salem brought forth bread and

wine: and he was the priest of the most high God.
And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most
high God, possessor of heaven and earth:
And blessed be the most high God, which hath delivered
thine enemies into thy hand. And he gave him tithes of all”
(Gen. 14:18-20).
“That in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will
multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand
which is upon the seashore; and thy seed shall possess the gate
of his enemies;
And in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed;
because thou hast obeyed my voice” (Gen. 22:17, 18).

The coming kingdom of Christ, toward which the whole of

Scripture moves, will be one kingdom with two realms:

1) A heavenly realm.
2) An earthly realm.

Christ, the Seed of Abraham, will be the Supreme Ruler; and

occupying positions of power and authority with Him will be the
seed of Abraham, the Church, ruling from a heavenly realm and
the seed of Abraham, Israel, ruling from an earthly realm.
Christ, after this fashion, will have a dual reign, both from
His Own throne in the heavens and from David’s throne on the earth
(Luke 1:31-33; Rev. 3:21).

109
110 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

There will be a Jerusalem above and a Jerusalem below.

The New Jerusalem will rest in a heavenly position above the
earth, as the capital of the earth from above (apparently a satellite
city which those on the earth can possibly behold); and the city
of Jerusalem on the earth will be restored, existing as the capital
city of the earth from below.
Christ, with His co-heirs, will exercise power and authority
from the new Jerusalem above the earth; and Christ, in the midst
of and with His people, Israel, will exercise power and authority
from Jerusalem below, on the earth.
Power and authority from above will emanate from Christ’s Own
throne, and power and authority from below will emanate from
David’s throne, which will be given to Christ (though David will
be raised from the dead and sit on this throne as well [cf. II Sam.
7:12-16; Isa. 9:6, 7; Ezek. 34:23; 37:24; Luke 1:31-33; Acts 2:29, 30]).
That will be the basic structure of the coming kingdom of Christ,
in which both the heavenly seed and the earthly seed of Abraham will
“possess the gate of [rule over]” the Gentile nations of the earth.
And this rule will result in not only the nations being blessed but
the kingdom ultimately (at the end of 1,000 years) being brought
back into a state where it can be delivered up to the Father so
that “God may be all in all [‘God may be all things in all of these
things’]” (Gen. 12:1-3; 22:17, 18; I Cor. 15:24-28; cf. Col. 1:16, 20).

The Present Kingdom

The earth is a province in the kingdom of God, and Satan holds

the position of Messianic Angel (the provincial ruler) over the earth.
He has held this position SINCE the time of his appointment
by God in the beginning, prior to his fall; and he will continue
holding this position UNTIL he is one day replaced by Man — the
second Man, the last Adam, with His co-heirs, redeemed from the
lineage of the first man, the first Adam (Ezek. 28:14-16; Heb. 2:5-10).
Satan’s fall wrought no change in his appointed position, for
a principal of Biblical government necessitates that an incumbent
ruler hold his appointed position UNTIL his successor not only appears
but is ready to take the sceptre.
 Heavenly and Earthly 111

There is NO such thing as God removing a ruler from a province

in His kingdom and not, at the same time, appointing another ruler.
Though Satan’s fall wrought NO change in His appointed posi-
tion, it did bring about a change in the kingdom over which he ruled.
The material kingdom itself was reduced to a ruin:

“And the earth was [‘But the earth became’] without form, and
void; and darkness was [‘and darkness became’] upon the face of the
deep” (Gen. 1:2a; cf. Ezek. 28:18b).

From that time until immediately prior to the creation of

Adam, though Satan continued to occupy his appointed position,
he ruled over a ruined kingdom shrouded in darkness (Gen. 1:2a).
Then, approximately 6,000 years ago God restored the earth,
along with the light of the sun and moon (Gen. 1:2b-25); and
God brought man into existence at this time, with a view to man
taking the sceptre held by Satan and ruling the restored domain,
the earth (Gen. 1:26-28).
This is the way Scripture begins:

1) A creation (Gen. 1:1).

2) A ruin of that creation, resulting from Satan’s sin (Gen.
1:2a).
3) A restoration of the ruined creation through Divine
intervention, over six days time (Gen. 1:2b-25).
4) Then, the creation of man to take the sceptre and rule,
in the stead of Satan (Gen. 1:26-28).

However, the incumbent ruler, Satan, brought about the first

man’s fall; and this necessitated the appearance of the second
Man to provide redemption before fallen man could one day hold
the sceptre, as God had originally intended.
Satan, bringing about man’s fall, followed by a redemptive
work, follows the pattern previously established in the first chapter:

1) A creation (Gen. 1:26-28; 2:7, 21-23).

2) A ruin of the creation, resulting from Satan’s interven-
tion (Gen. 3:1ff).
112 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

3) A restoration of the ruined creation through Divine

intervention, over six days, 6,000 years, time (Gen. 3:21ff.
4) Then, redeemed man ultimately holding the sceptre
in the stead of Satan, realizing the reason for man’s creation
in the beginning (cf. Gen. 1:26-28; Ps. 110:1, 2; Dan. 7:13,
14; Matt. 17:1-5; Heb. 1:2; 2:9, 10; Rev. 11:15; 20:1ff).

The earth had been brought into existence for a purpose — “to
be inhabited,” i.e., to be an inhabited province in God’s kingdom
(Isa. 45:18); and, following its ruin, the earth was restored in order
that God’s purpose for the earth might be realized.
Man, likewise, had been brought into existence for a purpose,
which is regal (Gen. 1:26-28); and following man’s ruin, God began
a work of restoration in order that His purpose for man’s existence
might ultimately be realized.
As God (following Satan’s fall) restored the ruined material
creation over a six-day period, He (following man’s fall) is pres-
ently restoring another ruined creation — ruined man — over the
same length of time, with each day in the latter restoration being
1,000 years in length.
Then, as God rested for a day following the prior restoration
(Gen. 2:1-3), He will rest for a day, for 1,000 years, following the
present restoration (Heb. 4:4-9).
The pattern concerning how God restores a ruined creation
was SET at the very beginning, in the opening verses of Genesis.
And man, a subsequent ruined creation, MUST be restored in exact
conformity with the God-established pattern.
As this restoration pertains to “time,” it will be over six days,
over six thousand years (cf. Matt. 16:28-17:5; II Peter 1:15-18; 3:3-8).
And there will then be a day of rest which will last for one
day, for one thousand years. This is the earth’s coming Sabbath,
which every weekly Sabbath foreshadowed (Ex. 20:8-11; 31:13-
17; Heb. 4:4-9).
The whole of Scripture, progressing through six days of redemp-
tive work, moves toward that coming Sabbath of rest. The skeletal
structure was SET in a perfect, God-established form in the beginning,
and the whole of Scripture beyond that point MUST rest on this structure.
 Heavenly and Earthly 113

Consequently, the whole of Scripture can ONLY move toward

that coming seventh day when Christ and His co-heirs will take
the sceptre and rule the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels.

(For additional details concerning a correct interpretation and

understanding of Gen. 1:1-2:3, refer to Chapters II-IV in this book.)

From what realm though do Satan and his angels presently rule?
It is clear from both Old and New Testament Scriptures that
they rule from a heavenly realm over the earth. Satan and his angels
have access to the earth and rule through the Gentile nations on the
earth (Gen. 6:2-4; Job 1:7; 2:2; Dan. 10:12-21; I Peter 5:8; Jude 6),
but they themselves do NOT rule on the earth.

1) Location of Satan’s Rule — Old Testament

Daniel chapter ten presents certain insights into how the present
kingdom of Satan is structured, along with the location of those
administering power and authority in this kingdom.
In this chapter, a heavenly messenger who had been dispatched
to Daniel on the earth from that part of the heavens where God
resides and rules (“the uttermost parts of the north [a superlative
in the Hebrew text]” — the northernmost point in the universe
in relation to the earth [Isa. 14:13, ASV]) was detained at a point
en route. This messenger was detained in the heavens above the
earth by “the prince of the kingdom of Persia.”
Then Michael was dispatched from heaven, and the messenger
remained there with “the kings of Persia” while Michael fought
with the prince of Persia for his release (v. 13).
The picture presented is that of powerful angels in the kingdom
of Satan ruling the earth from a heavenly realm (a heavenly realm in
relation to the earth) through counterparts in the human race on earth.
There was a prince (ruler) of Persia in the heavens, and there
was a prince (ruler) of Persia on the earth. Then, in the heavens,
there were lesser rulers associated with Persia (the kings of Persia);
and the same would have been true in the earthly kingdom (cf.
Dan. 2:39; 5:28-31; 7:5; 8:3-6, 20).
Then, beyond that “the prince of Greece” is mentioned — an-
114 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

other heavenly ruler, the angelic heavenly ruler over the Grecian
kingdom on earth (v. 20). And the reason why attention is called
to this heavenly ruler is easy to see and understand.
Daniel, throughout his book, deals with the kingdom of Baby-
lon, from the days of Nebuchadnezzar to the days of Antichrist;
and Dan. 10:20, “…the prince of Greece shall come,” anticipated
that day when Alexander the Great in the Grecian kingdom on
earth would conquer the kingdom of Babylon under the Medes
and the Persians (cf. Dan. 2:39; 7:6; 8:7, 8, 21, 22).
Thus, there is not only a breakdown of powers in the heavenly
kingdom under Satan corresponding to a breakdown of powers
in various earthly kingdoms under fallen man but there is also
a shifting of powers in the heavenly kingdom corresponding to a
shifting of powers in the earthly kingdoms.
In this respect, any person occupying a position of power in
any Gentile earthly kingdom during the present age is merely oc-
cupying a position of power under Satan and his angels, as they
rule from the heavens through counterparts on the earth.

(Note that the nation of Israel is the lone exception among nations
on earth whose rulers presently hold positions of power and authority
under fallen angels in the kingdom of Satan.
The prince over Israel is Michael [Dan. 10:21], an angelic prince
in the heavens who is NOT numbered among those ruling in Satan’s
kingdom, as Israel is NOT numbered among the nations [Num. 23:9].)

2) Location of Satan’s Rule — New Testament

The Book of Ephesians presents the SAME picture of Satan’s pres-
ent kingdom as the Book of Daniel, though from a different perspective.
Ephesians is a book dealing with the heavenlies, pointing to
the place where the Christians’ future inheritance lies (Eph. 1:3-23).
Christians have been saved with a view to realizing an inheritance
as co-heirs with Christ in a heavenly kingdom at a future date.
That is one of two central messages in this book.
The other central message has to do with the present inhabit-
ants of that heavenly sphere — Satan and his angels (1:21; 3:9-
11; 6:11ff). They are said to reside “in heavenly places” (3:10),
 Heavenly and Earthly 115

and Ephesians chapter six presents an existing, ongoing warfare

between Christians and these angels.

“For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principali-
ties, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world,
against spiritual wickedness in high places” (6:12).

(The words “in heavenly places” [3:10] and “in high places”
[6:12] are both translations of the same Greek words, referring
to a heavenly sphere. The reference, in both instances, is to angels
exercising positions of power and authority from places in the
heavens within the kingdom under Satan — the present existing
kingdom of the heavens.
For additional information in this realm, refer to the au-
thor’s books, The Spiritual Warfare and The Most High Ruleth.)

Thus, there is a present existing warfare between the heavenly

rulers and Christians. And that warfare rages because Satan and
his angels know the reason that the “one new man” in Christ has
been called into existence (cf. Eph. 3:9-11).
Those comprising the co-heirs ruling with Christ in that com-
ing day, following the time Satan and his angels have been put
down, will be taken from the one new man “in Christ.” And Christ,
with His co-heirs, ruling in the stead of Satan and his angels, will
exercise power and authority from the same realm where Satan
and his angels presently rule.
Thus, the warfare rages because Satan and his angels are
doing everything within their power to prevent this transfer of
power and authority.
And it will continue to rage UNTIL Christians have been re-
moved from the earth, followed by the removal of Satan and his
angels from their heavenly realm (“cast out into [‘unto,’ ‘upon’]
the earth” [Rev. 12:4, 7-10; cf. Ezek. 28:16b-19]). THEN, Christ, with
His co-heirs, will take the kingdom (Rev. 19:11-20:6; cf. Rev. 11:15).
These things will occur at the end of the present dispensation
(which has lasted almost 2,000 years) and near the end of the
present age (which has lasted almost 6,000 years). THEN and ONLY
THEN will redeemed man realize the purpose for his creation in
116 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

the beginning — “…let them have dominion [Heb., radah, ‘rule’;

‘…let them rule’]” (Gen. 1:26-28).

(The present dispensation covers time between the sixty-ninth and

seventieth weeks in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy [Dan. 9:24-27],
though not time related to the prophecy.
The present dispensation comprises a 2,000-year period separate
from time in Daniel’s prophecy. God’s chronometer, marking time in the
prophecy, has [so to speak] stopped, allowing the present dispensation
to run its course.
Then, once the present dispensation has been completed, the Church
will be removed, and God will complete His dispensational dealings
with Israel through the fulfillment of that seen in Daniel’s prophecy.
God’s chronometer relating to the Jewish people will then mark
time in Daniel’s Seventy-Week prophecy once again, fulfilling the final
week, the final seven years. This final unfulfilled week is the coming
seven-year Tribulation. And the fulfillment of this final week will not
only complete seven unfulfilled years of the previous dispensation but
also the final seven years of the age covering Man’s 6,000-year Day.
For additional information on Daniel’s Seventy-Week proph-
ecy, refer to the author’s book, The Time of the End, Chapter XII,
“Daniel’s Seventy Weeks.”
For information on distinctions between ages and dispensa-
tions, refer to Chapter V of this book.)

The Proffered Kingdom

Israel was called into existence to be the nation which God

would not only bless but the nation through which He would bless
all the other nations as well. In this respect, Israel was called
into existence to be the channel through which God would bless all
of mankind (Gen. 12:1-3).
In order for these blessings to ultimately be realized in their
fullness, man MUST occupy the position for which he was originally
created. Man MUST hold the sceptre.
There can be (there have been and presently are) blessings for
mankind, through Israel, as man moves toward that end; but the
fullness of blessings which God has in store for mankind, through
 Heavenly and Earthly 117

Israel, CANNOT be realized UNTIL Israel has been restored and man
actually holds the sceptre.
To effect the whole of the matter, Israel’s calling involved giving
man the Redeemer, giving man the Word of God, and being made
the repository for both heavenly and earthly promises and blessings.
Through Israel, God has given man the Redeemer and the
Word of God, revealing His plans and purposes. But the heavenly
and earthly promises and blessings, other than a foretaste, have
yet to be realized.
Such a realization awaits Israel’s restoration and man holding
the sceptre during the coming Messianic Era.

1) Israel and the Proffered Kingdom — Past

There were two times in history when the nation of Israel was
placed in a position where the Jewish people could enter into and
occupy the kingdom. The first was under Moses and later Joshua
following the Exodus from Egypt, and the second was under Jesus
the Christ 1,500 years later.

A) The Earthly
The proffered kingdom during the days of Moses and Joshua
had to do with the earthly segment of the kingdom.
The Israelites had been called out of Egypt to realize an in-
heritance in another land, and that other land was the earthly
land of Canaan.
The nation under Moses, at Kadesh-Barnea, rebelled against
God and His appointed leader Moses. Because of unbelief, they
refused to enter the land and, under God, take the land; and,
within their actions, they even went so far as to seek to appoint a
new leader and return to Egypt (Num. 13:26-14:4).
This resulted in the entire accountable generation, save Caleb
and Joshua (because they possessed “another spirit” relative to
entering the land), being overthrown in the wilderness during the
next thirty-eight and one-half years (Num. 14:5-38).
And then Joshua, after the overthrow of the entire accountable
generation and after the death of Moses, led the second generation
of Israelites into the land (Joshua 1:1ff).
118 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The Israelites entering the land under Joshua though, along with
succeeding generations of Israelites, never realized the fullness of
the purpose for their calling. This failure was the result of unbelief
and disobedience at different times on the part of the people. And
the attitude and action of the people in this respect governed the
attitude and action of God in this same respect (Lev. 26; Deut. 28).
God’s blessings would follow Israel’s belief and obedience,
resulting in the surrounding Gentile nations also being blessed.
But exactly the opposite would result from unbelief and dis-
obedience. There would be curses rather than blessings, and a
withholding of blessings from Israel would result in a withholding
of blessings from the surrounding Gentile nations as well.
The kingdom reached its greatest heights during the days of
David and his son, Solomon. But following the division of the
kingdom after Solomon’s death, things took a different turn entirely.
The nation, through disobedience, became entrenched in a
downward course from which there would be no return, leading
to Gentile captivity and the Times of the Gentiles.
God’s call to His people to “humble themselves, and pray,
and seek my face, and turn from their wicked ways” (II Chron.
7:14) — through the ministry of the Prophets — went unheeded.
Thus, Gentile powers were eventually allowed to enter the land
and take the people captive, uprooting the Jewish people from their
own land and transporting them to Gentile lands. The Assyrians
came down and took the northern ten tribes into captivity begin-
ning about 722 B.C., and the Babylonians came over and took
the southern two tribes into captivity beginning about 605 B.C.
The removal of the southern two tribes, completing a captivity
and removal of the Jewish people from their land by Gentile pow-
ers, began the period known as “the times of the Gentiles,” which
extends from that point until the end of the coming Tribulation.
The kingdom was taken from Israel at this time, along with
the Glory; and neither will be restored to Israel until the coming
Messianic Era (Ezek. 10:4, 18; 11:22, 23; 43:1-5; cf. Luke 9:32; Acts
1:9; I Tim. 3:16).
Though the Jewish people were allowed to return from captivity
seventy years following the Babylonian captivity, only a remnant
 Heavenly and Earthly 119

returned; and though the Temple was rebuilt, it housed no Glory.

And the same holds true today. Though the nation has been
allowed to return, only a remnant has done so; and though Israel
will shortly rebuild her Temple, it will house no Glory.
Another parallel relative to Israel past and present also holds true.
The remnant forming the present nation, as the remnant forming
the past nation, will be uprooted and driven to the ends of the earth.
The former occurred under the Romans, beginning in 70 A.D.,
and the latter will occur under Antichrist, beginning in the middle
of the Tribulation.
And as the Temple built by the remnant returning to the land
following the Babylonian captivity was later destroyed (in 70
A.D.), so will it be with the Temple which Israel is about to build.
It too will be destroyed (Dan 9:26; Matt. 24:15-22; Luke 21:20-24).
Israel, with her Temple (housing the Glory of God once again),
will be restored ONLY after the Times of the Gentiles has run its
course and ONLY after Messiah returns. Christ, Himself, will per-
sonally restore the nation (Deut. 30:1-3; Matt. 24:30, 31), and He,
Himself, will personally build the Temple (Zech. 6:11-13).

(The return of a remnant of Jews from the Babylonian captivity in

history and the return of a remnant of Jews from a worldwide disper-
sion during modern times — both allowed by God — though numerous
parallels exist, they are NOT really the same type restoration at all.
Israel, in history, had completed God’s required seventy years
in Gentile captivity [Jer. 25:11, 12; 29:10-14]. Israel, today, has NOT
completed God’s required four hundred and ninety years in Gentile
captivity. Seven years yet remain [Dan. 9:24-27].
Israel could NOT return in history UNTIL God’s required time in
Gentile captivity had run its course; NOR can Israel do so today.
The restoration of a remnant in history was under God’s direction,
at His command; the restoration of a remnant today has been the result
of a Zionistic movement, under man’s direction and command.
God simply will NOT allow the Jewish people to return from their
present dispersion among the Gentiles, under His direction and command,
UNTIL the FULL TIME covered by the four hundred and ninety years has
run its course. To state otherwise would have God acting contrary to
His revealed Word, an impossibility.)
120 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

B) The Heavenly
The preceding forms a brief historic and prophetic overview
of the earthly segment of the kingdom, which could be understood
following the days of David as the kingdom covenanted to David (II
Sam. 7:4-17; cf. Luke 1:31-33).
However, there is another segment of the kingdom which also,
of necessity, had to be offered to Israel; and that other segment
is the heavenly.
This segment of the kingdom was offered to Israel at the time
of Christ’s first advent. Scripture clearly reveals that the earthly
segment of the kingdom was NOT in view at all at this time. ONLY
the heavenly segment was in view.
John the Baptist preceded Christ with the message:

“Repent ye [a plural pronoun in the Greek text, referring to the

entire nation]: for the kingdom of the heavens is at hand” (Matt. 3:1ff).

John was the forerunner of the Messiah (v. 3); and he appeared,
calling the nation to repentance (a change of mind), announcing
that the kingdom of the heavens (the rule of the heavens over the
earth) was at hand (i.e., had drawn near and could have been
established because Messiah, the Messianic King, was present [cf.
Matt. 2:2; 27:29, 37]).

(The expression, “the kingdom of heaven,” peculiar to and appear-

ing thirty-two times in Matthew’s gospel [KJV, et al.] should literally
be translated, “the kingdom of the heavens.” The word “heaven” is
always plural and preceded by the definite article in the Greek text.)

Then after John was imprisoned, Jesus took up the message

(Matt. 4:12, 17); later He called out twelve disciples to carry this
same message to the people throughout the land of Israel, and
later yet He called seventy others for the same purpose (Matt.
10:1ff; Luke 10:1ff).
Thus, the offer of the kingdom of the heavens was extended
to Israel initially by John the Baptist and for a subsequent three
and one-half years by Christ and His disciples — the Twelve, and
then the Seventy.
 Heavenly and Earthly 121

But, after all had been said and done, the nation, because of
the attitude of the religious leaders in Israel, rejected not only the
offer but even went so far as to reject and crucify the One Who
had made the offer (Matt. 12:22-32; 23:1ff; 27:17ff).

(An offer of the heavenly segment of the kingdom was a matter that
the religious leaders in Israel [centrally the Scribes and Pharisees]
should have been quite familiar with.
This segment of the kingdom, though not dealt with as extensively
in the Old Testament as the earthly, was, nevertheless, a major subject
of Old Testament Scriptures [Gen. 14:18-22; 15:5; 22:17, 18; 26:4; Dan.
7:18-27; 10:13-21; cf. Job. 1:6-12; 2:1-6]. And many Israelites throughout
Old Testament history, understanding these things, looked beyond the
earthly to the heavenly [cf. Matt. 8:11; Heb. 11:8-16].
At the time of Christ’s first coming, the Scribes in Israel were the
keepers of the Law [the Scriptures], and the Pharisees were the legalistic,
fundamental teachers of the Law [the Scriptures].
The Pharisees formed, by far, the largest religious sect in Israel;
and they, along with the Scribes, by their very numbers, controlled the
religious life of the people. The Scribes and Pharisees, in this respect,
sat “in Moses’ seat” [Matt. 23:2].
It was the Scribes and the Pharisees who were directly responsible
for misleading the Jewish people when the Word appeared in the
form of “flesh.” On the one hand, they accepted the written Word and
contended for its adherence to the very letter; but, on the other hand,
they did exactly the opposite with the Word revealed in another form,
in the form of “flesh.” The Word, in this form, though the same Word was
rejected and impaled on a Roman cross.
The manner in which Israel’s religious leaders viewed the two
appearances of the Word — the written Word, and the Word made
“flesh” — forms what could only be considered one of the great paradoxes of
all time. Though they adhered to the very letter of Scripture, they failed
to see and understand the central subject of Scripture. They failed to move
beyond the letter, from the letter to the spirit [cf. II Cor. 3:6-18], failing to
see and understand that of which the Scriptures, in their entirety, spoke
— a manifestation of the Word in “flesh,” Who was appearing in their midst.
Thus, it is little wonder that One was accepted [“the letter”] and
the Other rejected [“the spirit”], resulting in the nation’s rejection of the
message and the Messenger, terminating with Christ’s sharp rebuke of
122 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

the Scribes and Pharisees in Matthew chapter twenty-three — “Woe

unto you…blind guides…fools and blind…hypocrites…generation of
vipers…”
As well, it is little wonder that when Israel’s rejected Messiah one
day returns and the Jewish people realize and understand that which
has been done, there will be a great mourning heard throughout the nation:
“…and they shall look upon me, whom they have pierced,
and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son,
and shall be in bitterness [‘shall grieve bitterly’] for him, as one
is in bitterness [‘as one grieves’] for his firstborn.
In that day there shall be a great mourning in Jerusalem
[referring to the Jewish people]…
And the land shall mourn [again, referring to the Jewish
people], every family apart…” [Zech 12:10b, 11a, 12a; cf. Gen.
45:1-4].)

Israel’s rejection of the kingdom of the heavens anticipated

the Church being called into existence to be the recipient of that
which the nation had rejected (Matt. 16:1-18).
And the announcement concerning the matter was subse-
quently made to the religious leaders in Israel, as recorded in Matt.
21:43, immediately prior to the events of Calvary:

“Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God [that part of

the kingdom which had been offered, the heavenly] shall be taken
from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.”

The heavenly segment of the kingdom was taken from Israel

in view of the Church being called into existence to be the recipi-
ent of this offer. And Israel, from that point forward, in line with
Matt. 12:31, 32, could NOT bring forth fruit relative to the kingdom
of the heavens.
Israel, relative to this segment of the kingdom, could NO longer
bear fruit, “neither in this world [‘age’], neither in the world [‘age’]
to come.” This encompassed the two ages covering the whole of
the time set forth by the seven days in Genesis chapters one and
two, which covers the 6,000 years comprising Man’s Day and the
1,000 years comprising the Lord’s Day, the Messianic Era.
 Heavenly and Earthly 123

But note that this is relative to the kingdom of the heavens ONLY.
It has NOTHING to do with the kingdom covenanted to David, the
earthly segment of the kingdom. This can NEVER be taken from Israel,
and Israel will one day be very fruitful, on the earth, when Messiah
returns and this segment of the kingdom is restored to the nation.

2) The Church and the Proffered Kingdom — Present

When Christ announced to the religious leaders in Israel that
the kingdom would be taken from Israel and be given to “a na-
tion bringing forth the fruits thereof,” that nation — the Church
(I Peter 2:9) — did NOT then exist. But though the Church had not
yet been called into existence, it had previously been mentioned by
Christ (Matt. 16:18) and had been anticipated by events leading
into Matthew 21:43 (Matt. 12:22-32; 13:1ff; 21:18-42).
The first mention of the Church though, in reality, actually
precedes these events in Matthew’s gospel by one and one-half mil-
lenniums in one respect and by four millenniums in another respect.
Moses, 1,500 years before Christ’s first appearance and 1,500
years before the Church was brought into existence, provided
the first recorded information concerning the Church. This in-
formation was provided by way of typology in Genesis chapters
two and three, drawn from events occurring 2,500 years before
Moses recorded them (Eve removed from Adam’s body, Christ’s
bride removed from His body…).
Then another interesting matter surrounds the fact that the
Church is presented in Biblical typology prior to any mention of
Israel after this fashion. Israel is not seen in Biblical typology
until the events recorded in Genesis chapter four (Cain slaying
Abel, Israel slaying Christ).
And events in chapter four parallel events in the previous
chapter, in chapter three, where Adam partakes of sin to effect
Eve’s redemption, foreshadowing Christ becoming sin to effect our
redemption (II Cor. 5:21).
In this respect, Israel can be seen indirectly in the events in chap-
ter three, for it was the Jewish people who slew Christ (the paschal
lamb was given to Israel, and only Israel could slay this lamb [Ex.
11, 12]), typified by Cain slaying Abel in chapter four (with events
124 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

in chapter four providing commentary on events in chapter three).

Thus, matters surrounding Israel rejecting the offer of the king-
dom of the heavens, climaxed by the crucifixion of the One Who
made the offer and necessitating the calling into existence of the
Church, ALL have their roots back in the opening chapters of Genesis.
The Church is that “holy nation” (I Peter 2:9) spoken of in type
by Moses, referred to by Christ in Matt. 16:18, and in the mind of
Christ in Matt. 21:43 when He announced to the religious lead-
ers in Israel that the kingdom would be taken from them and be
given to “a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.”
The Church is comprised of a heavenly people with heavenly
promises and blessings, and these promises and blessings will be
realized during a future day (the Messianic Era), in the heavens,
NOT on the earth.
Contrariwise, Israel’s future promises and blessings are earthly ALONE,
for the heavenly promises and blessings have been taken from Israel.
Accordingly, viewing the matter after the preceding fashion
leaves NO room to question which facet of the kingdom (heavenly
or earthly) was offered to, rejected by, and taken from Israel.
The Word clearly states which facet: “the kingdom of the
heavens,” referring to the heavenly sphere of the kingdom.

(The confusion in this realm usually emanates from erroneously

understanding the expression, “the kingdom of the heavens,” as refer-
ring ONLY to a kingdom having its origin in the heavens, where God dwells,
NOT to a kingdom located in a heavenly sphere.
Then, beyond these clear statements concerning which facet of the
kingdom was in view at the time of Christ’s first coming, EXACTLY
the same thing can be seen and understood when viewing the matter from the
standpoint of the whole of Scripture.)

The earthly segment of the kingdom had been covenanted to

David via an unconditional covenant and could NOT have been,
NOR can it ever be, taken from the nation of Israel.
Christ’s announcement to the religious leaders in Israel could
NOT have had anything to do with the earthly segment of the
kingdom; NOR was the earthly segment of the kingdom even in
view in the offer of the kingdom to Israel, beginning with John
 Heavenly and Earthly 125

and continuing with Christ and His disciples.

The heavenly segment of the kingdom ALONE was in view in the
offer to Israel, the rejection by Israel, the removal from Israel, and
the offer to another nation.
And the Church ALONE — “Abraham’s seed [because of the
Christians’ position ‘in Christ’], and heirs according to the promise
[heavenly, not earthly]” (Gal. 3:29) — is in view as this new nation,
clearly identified as the one presently being extended the oppor-
tunity to bring forth fruit relative to the kingdom of the heavens.
And the work of the Holy Spirit throughout the entire present
dispensation revolves around this whole overall thought.
Redeemed man, removed from both Jew and Gentile, has been
saved (has become a new creation, a part of the one new man “in
Christ”) for a purpose; and that purpose has to do with bringing
forth fruit (present) with a view to occupying a position as co-heir
with Christ in “the kingdom of the heavens” (future).

The Future Kingdom

Satan and his angels are to be put down, and Christ and His
co-heirs are to take the kingdom. That is the clear testimony of
Scripture, beginning in Genesis and concluding in Revelation.
The matter will occur after EXACTLY the same fashion set
forth in Dan. [Link]

“…by the decree of the watchers, and the demand by the word of
the holy ones: to the intent that the living may know that the most High
ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will…”

The Most High will one day give the kingdom to His Son (Dan.
7:13, 14; cf. Rev. 11:15), Satan and his angels will be put down
(EXACTLY as Nebuchadnezzar in history was put down, for that
will be “the decree of the most High” [Dan. 4:23-31]), and the Son
will THEN take the kingdom and rule, holding the sceptre.
At THAT time God will place redeemed, qualified individuals
in positions of power and authority as co-heirs with His Son (Dan.
4:17, 25, 32; Matt. 20:23); and Christ, with His co-heirs, will hold
the sceptre (cf. Ps. 2:6-9; Rev. 2:26, 27).
126 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Christ’s co-heirs will have previously been shown qualified

at the judgment seat; and following the Father positioning these
co-heirs on the throne with His Son, Christ and His co-heirs (who
will form His wife in that day) will then rule the earth from His
throne in the heavenly Jerusalem for 1,000 years.
Israel will have been restored to the nation’s earthly land,
and the kingdom covenanted to David will have been restored
to Israel. David’s throne will have been given to Christ; and He
will rule from this throne on the earth as well as from His Own
throne in the heavens.
Thus, Christ will have a dual reign during the Messianic Era.
And it will be after this fashion that Christ will exercise power and
authority over the earth for 1,000 years.
Christ’s rule from the heavens will involve His co-heirs (His wife),
who will exercise power and authority with Him over the nations.
And Christ’s rule on the earth will involve the Jewish people (the
restored wife of Jehovah) who will also exercise power and authority
with Him over the nations.
Accordingly, the Gentile nations, in this manner, will be gov-
erned from two realms during this time — heavenly and earthly;
and blessings will flow forth through Abraham’s Seed from both
realms (cf. Gen. 12:3; 22:17, 18; Rom. 9:4, 5; Gal. 3:16, 29).
And the object of Christ’s rule after this fashion will be to bring
order out of disorder, to effect a cosmos out of a chaos.
“All rule and all authority and power” MUST be put down;
“all enemies” MUST be put “under his [under Christ’s] feet,” even
“death.” And when “all things shall be subdued unto him [unto
Christ],” the kingdom will be “delivered up” to “God, even the
Father” in order that “God may be all in all [‘God may be all
things in all of these things’]” (I Cor. 15:24-28).
This is what the whole of Scripture, beginning in the opening
verses of Genesis, anticipates; and to bring the matter to pass,
the Son, in conjunction with His co-heirs in the heavens and the
nation of Israel on the earth, will rule the earth for the duration
of that seventh day — for 1,000 years — foreshadowed by the
seventh day seen at the very beginning, in Gen. 2:1-3.
 Types and Antitypes 127

8
Types and Antitypes
Moving from “the Letter” to “the Spirit”

“Then he said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe

all that the prophets have spoken:
Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter
into his glory?
And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded
unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself”
(Luke 24:25-27).
“Now these things were our examples [‘Now these things
happened as types for us’], to the intent we should not lust after
evil things, as they also lusted…
Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples
[‘Now all these things happened unto them for types’]: and
they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of
the world [‘the ages’] are come” (I Cor. 10:6, 11).

Three things above all else MUST be adhered to in the study

of Scripture:

1) A person MUST recognize that all Scripture is God-

breathed.
2) A person MUST begin where God began.
3) A person MUST study Scripture after the fashion in
which it has been structured.

And God gave this Word to man through man in a particular,

revealed manner:

“…holy men of God spake as they were moved [‘borne along’] by

the Holy Spirit” (II Peter 1:21b).

127
128 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The manner in which God revealed Himself, His plans, and

His purposes in His Word (a God-breathed revelation, penned as
the Spirit moved men to write) is what makes Scripture different
from ALL other writings. Scripture stands in a category SOLELY by itself,
completely ALONE; and, accordingly, ALL other writings stand in a
completely separate category (ref. Chapter I in this book).
Then, in the process of giving to man, through man, the God-
breathed Word, at the very outset God set forth a skeletal structure
covering the whole panorama of revelation which was to follow,
along with foundational building material. And if a person would
understand Scripture aright, he MUST begin where God began and
continue from that point, following the manner in which God Himself
structured and established His revelation to man.
An individual MUST follow the skeletal structure and build
upon this structure after the manner in which God Himself be-
gan and subsequently set matters forth, establishing them after
a particular fashion throughout.
At any point in the whole of Scripture, ANY teaching MUST
have a connection with and be in complete agreement with the
God-established skeletal structure and subsequent foundational
material set forth at the beginning (ref. Chapters II-IV in this book).
Then, note the HOW of moving from “the letter” to “the spirit”
of the matter in the preceding fashion (II Cor. 3:6-16).
Man MUST understand HOW God structured this opening and
subsequent portions of His Word, alluded to in Luke 24:25-27, 44
and stated in so many words in I Cor. 10:6, 11.
Note again the two verses in I Corinthians in this respect:

“Now these things were our examples [‘happened as types for us’], to
the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted…
Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples [‘hap-
pened unto them for types’]: and they are written for our admonition,
upon whom the ends of the world are come.”

Scripture NOT ONLY deals with a completely accurate history of

certain events surrounding God’s dealings with the earth, angels, and
man, BUT Biblical history has been recorded after such a fashion that
it is highly typical as well. God has established His primary means
 Types and Antitypes 129

of teaching, NOT through history per se, BUT through inherent

types seen in history, pointing to antitypes seen in later history and/
or prophecy.
I Corinthians 10:6, 11 refers to events during Moses’ day, draw-
ing from the wilderness journey of the Israelites. But the two verses
would, of necessity, have to go far beyond simply the specific events
listed in verses one through ten, preceding the statement in verse eleven.
In the light of other Scripture, as becomes increasingly evident
when one views the whole of Scripture, the references would have
to be enlarged to encompass not only all Biblical history during
Moses’ day but all Biblical history beginning with Gen. 1:1.
That would be to say, God has structured His revelation to man
after a fashion in which not only true, correct history is presented
but this history is presented in such a manner that it is highly typi-
cal in nature. And Scripture, within this highly typical structure,
is fraught with spiritual significance and meaning.
God, within His sovereign control of all things, brought mat-
ters to pass after such a fashion (within the history of the earth,
angels, and man) that He could, at a later time, have these events
to draw upon in order to teach His people the deep things sur-
rounding Himself, His plans, and His purposes. And this would be
accomplished mainly through types and corresponding antitypes.
Thus, God draws NOT from history per se BUT from the spiritual
content set forth in the historic accounts — the great spiritual lessons
drawn from history, centrally those derived from types pointing to
corresponding antitypes.
Anyone can understand facts within revealed Biblical history
(saved or unsaved man). This would pertain to “the letter” of the matter.
But ONLY saved man can go beyond “the letter” to “the spirit”
of the matter (II Cor. 3:6-16). ONLY the saved can understand
the spiritual lessons drawn from history. ONLY the saved can look
within Biblical history and see spiritual content (I Cor. 2:12-16).
For the unsaved, things beyond the simple, historical facts
are completely meaningless. They can neither see these things
nor know them. Spiritually, they are dead; and these things are
“spiritually discerned.” They can view Scripture ONLY from a
“natural [‘soulical’]” standpoint (I Cor. 2:14).
130 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

But for the saved, the matter is entirely different. They, through
believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, have been made alive spiritually.
The Spirit has breathed life into the one having no life; they have
“passed from death unto life.”
And they have this same Spirit — the One Who gave the Word
to man through man — indwelling them to lead them “into all
truth” (John 16:13-15; I Cor. 3:16; 6:19, 20; I John 3:24).
Accordingly, the saved possess the ability to see beyond the facts
of history and view the spiritual lessons inherent therein (though the
saved can disregard this ability, follow the natural [the soulical], and
fail to see these things).
This is what is meant by “comparing spiritual things with
spiritual.” It is within this facet of Scripture that man can see the
things which “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard…” It is within
this facet of Scripture that “God hath revealed them unto us by
his Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things
of God” (I Cor. 2:9-13).
And it is within this complete, overall thought, as previously
stated, that one finds the whole of Biblical history forming types
which are fraught with spiritual significance and meaning.
This is the manner in which God has structured His Word. It
has been given to man after this fashion.
And IF man would properly understand that which God has revealed
in His Word, he MUST study this Word after the fashion in which it was
given and recorded.

The Central Person of Scripture

Viewing Scripture after the preceding fashion, a complete word

picture is presented of the central Person of Scripture — the Lord
Jesus Christ. This word picture begins in the opening chapter of
Genesis and continues uninterrupted until the Living Word Himself
appears on the scene 4,000 years later.
In this respect, the Old Testament forms a complete introduc-
tion to and revelation of the One Who would appear on the earth,
intervening in the affairs of man, 4,000 and 6,000 years beyond
the creation of man in the opening chapter of Genesis.
 Types and Antitypes 131

This is really the underlying thought behind Christ’s rebuke of

the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, following His resurrection.
These two disciples didn’t know the spiritual content of their
own Old Testament Scriptures, though they undoubtedly would
have been familiar with the letter of the matter, the historical facts.
Had they known the spiritual content of the historical facts,
they would, in turn, not only have known the EXACT identity of
the person standing in their midst but they would also have known
EXACTLY what had occurred, was occurring, and would yet occur.
BUT, “their eyes were holden [their vision was ‘restrained,’
‘held back’]” (Luke 24:16). Insofar as these things were concerned,
they were spiritually blind. Though spiritually alive and capable of
understanding spiritual truth, these two disciples hadn’t seen the
true spiritual content in their own Scriptures.
And, consequently, their own resurrected Messiah was a stranger
in their midst, with the events surrounding Calvary and the glory to
follow involving things which they DIDN’T understand at all.
This is the reason Christ referred to the two as NOT believing
“all that the prophets have spoken.” They should have known
that Christ would appear a first time to suffer prior to a later ap-
pearance to enter into His glory.
That which they had witnessed (His sufferings), were witness-
ing (the results of His resurrection), and that which lay ahead (His
glory), were ALL foretold in minute detail, time after time, by the Old
Testament prophets (all whom God had used to pen the Old Testament
Scriptures, making them known in the types [e.g., Gen. 22-25; 37-45]
and through other means [e.g., Isa. 52-54; Zech. 12:10; 13:6; 14:1ff]).
And these disciples should have known these things; BUT, they
DIDN’T know them (Luke 24:25, 26).
Thus, in order to instruct these disciples (revealing Himself to
them, showing them what had happened, was happening, and
would yet happen), Christ went to the one God-revealed account
covering the whole of the matter, an account which had been in
the possession of the Jewish people for hundreds of years.
He went to the Word given to man through man by the Holy Spirit
over a period of about a millennium (from approx. 1445 B.C. to
about 400 B.C.), beginning with Moses (i.e., the writings of Moses).
132 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Thus, Christ began EXACTLY where the Spirit had begun 1,500
years before when He began giving the Word through man to man.
Christ began at revelation given through Moses. Then He
moved on to revelation given through other prophets. And through
so doing, Christ “expounded unto them [the two disciples] in all
the scriptures the things concerning himself” (Luke 24:27).
Then later that day, when Christ “took bread, and blessed it,
and brake” the bread before giving it to these two disciples, “their
eyes were opened, and they knew him” (Luke 24:30-35).
Their eyes were opened because they, at that time, had come
to know certain things which the Old Testament Scriptures taught
concerning Israel’s Messiah. And that which allowed the two
disciples to put these things together in a correct framework and
see them after a correct fashion was evidently triggered by Christ
breaking bread, blessing it, and giving it to them, EXACTLY as
He had done in the presence of the twelve disciples immediately
before His crucifixion (Matt. 26:26-29; cf. I Cor. 11:23-26).
Christ is the “bread of life” (John 6:33-35), referred to by the
use of “bread” at various times throughout the Old Testament (for
example, the manna, or the bread on the table in the Holy Place of
the Tabernacle). Christ was the One Whose body, as the Bread, had
been broken; and the bread being given to the two disciples following
Christ breaking it pointed to the true Bread from heaven having been
broken (or, as in the case of the bread being broken and given to the
twelve preceding Calvary, about to be broken) on their, and our, behalf.

(Note the Lord’s supper, observed by Christians today — break-

ing bread, and drinking from the cup. Christians observing the Lord’s
supper today pictures EXACTLY the same thing seen in Christ break-
ing bread in the presence of these two disciples. A drinking from the
cup, of necessity, would have had to be absent at this time because of that
which Christ had told His disciples a few days earlier, in Matt. [Link]

“…I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until
that day when I drink it new with you in my Father’s kingdom.”

The preceding statement points forward to that day seen in the

typology of Gen. 14:18-20, when Christ comes forth as the Great King-
Priest after the order of Melchizedek, with “bread and wine,” to bless
 Types and Antitypes 133

the descendants of Abraham through Isaac, Jacob, and Jacob’s twelve

sons, the nation of Israel.
Observing the Lord’s supper by Christians today shows “the Lord’s
death, till he come” [I Cor. 11:26]. In this respect, Christ, before break-
ing bread and giving it to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus
following His resurrection, had previously asked them:

“Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter

into his glory?”

And Christians today, breaking bread and drinking from the cup, are
to see matters EXACTLY the same way — the broken bread and the cup,
pointing to Christ’s past sufferings, are to be followed by His future glory.
The past sufferings are seen in Isaiah chapter fifty-three, and the fu-
ture glory is seen in Genesis chapter fourteen, with both seen numerous
other places throughout both the Old and New Testament Scriptures.)

And the two disciples seeing Christ Himself do this — the One
Whose body had been broken for them, as the bread had been
broken — and having had Christ, immediately prior to this, instruct
them from the Old Testament Scriptures (relating, among other
things, the sufferings of Christ, which had just occurred), they were
then able to put ALL of it together. It was at this point that “their
eyes were opened,” and it was at this point that “they knew him.”
They, at this point, knew the Christ of the Old Testament, the One
standing in their midst. They, at this point, knew the One spoken
of “in all” of the Old Testament Scriptures, beginning with Moses.

1) How Much of the Old Testament?

How much of the Old Testament deals with the person and
work of Christ? And how much of the Old Testament is typical
in nature?
The two questions do not cover the same scope. The former is
more extensive than the latter and is really all-inclusive. However,
the typical nature of Old Testament Scripture is far more extensive
than many may realize or are prone to admit.
How though can one know the extent of typical teachings in
the Old Testament Scriptures? The answer to that is very simple.
Scripture itself reveals the extent.
134 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

A) Christ in the Old Testament

Christ, dealing with the two disciples on the road to Emmaus,
“expounded unto them in all the scriptures [the O.T. Scriptures]
the things concerning himself” (Luke 24:27). Note that it is NOT
“in the scriptures all…” BUT, “in all the scriptures…”
The simple statement is made that “all the scriptures” — ALL
of the Old Testament Scriptures — are about the person and work
of Christ. He can be seen on every page and in every part of
Scripture on that page.
But, the way Christ is presented in the Old Testament Scrip-
tures is in the spirit rather than in the letter of the manner in which
Scripture has been structured. Insofar as Old Testament history is
concerned, that would be to say, Christ is really NOT seen in the
strict letter of the historic account per se.
A person can read Old Testament history from one end to the
other and NEVER see the person and work of Christ within that
history (cf. II Cor. 3:14, 15). In this respect, the person would be
reading the letter of Scripture, failing to see anything beyond. In
order to truly see the Christ of the Old Testament, a person MUST
see beyond the letter to the spirit.
Christ is seen mainly within the inherent types set forth by
the historic accounts rather than in the actual historic accounts
themselves. ALL Old Testament history is, after some fashion,
about the person and work of Christ; but this same history MUST
be “spiritually discerned,” “comparing spiritual things with spiri-
tual” (I Cor. 2:13, 14).
And this can be illustrated after several fashions at the very
beginning of Scripture.
The first verse in Scripture forms a direct statement concerning
the work of the triune Godhead in creation; and, looking beyond
the direct statement, this verse is also the beginning point in the
overall type encompassed in Gen. 1:1-2:3. Accordingly, Christ is
revealed at the very beginning of Scripture, in the opening verse,
after this dual fashion.
“In the beginning God created…” The word “God” is a
translation of the Hebrew word Elohim, a plural noun which, in
complete keeping with related Scripture, would include all three
 Types and Antitypes 135

members of the Godhead — God the Father, God the Son, and
God the Holy Spirit.
Everything that exists in the material universe came into exis-
tence “by [‘through’] him [the Son]”; and apart from Him “was
not anything made that was made [i.e., apart from the Son, NOT
one thing which presently exists was (or could have been) brought
into existence].” It was ALL done through the Son, present with
the Father in the beginning (John 1:1-3; cf. Col. 1:16, 17).
Then in verses two and three of the opening chapter of Scrip-
ture there is a ruin of the creation (from v. 1) and a beginning
restoration.
And in a type-antitype structure — going beyond the letter to
the spirit, as it would pertain to the ruin and beginning restora-
tion of man (a subsequent ruined creation [ch. 3]) — the Spirit
moving (v. 2) and God speaking (v. 3) are based on death and
shed blood, ultimately and finally on death and shed blood through
the finished work of the Son on Calvary, 4,000 years beyond the
historic-typical account.
In this respect, the typical reference is to the manner in which
God restores ruined man — via death and shed blood — based
today on the Son’s finished work at Calvary. The Spirit moves,
God speaks, and light comes into existence (ref. the author’s book,
From Egypt to Canaan, Chapters VII, VIII).
Moving on to Genesis chapter two, Christ and His bride can be
seen in the person of Adam with his bride. Eve was formed from a
part of Adam’s body, as the bride of Christ (the bride of “the second
man,” “the last Adam” [I Cor. 15:45-47]) will be formed from a
part of His body. And as Eve was presented back to the first man,
the first Adam, to complete Adam and to reign as consort queen
with him, so will it be with the second Man, the last Adam. The
bride will be removed from His body and be presented back to
Christ to not only complete Christ but to reign as consort queen
with Him (Rom. 8:14-23; Heb. 2:10).
Then in chapter three, Adam partook of sin to effect Eve’s re-
demption, as Christ became sin to effect our redemption.
The first man, the first Adam, found his bride in a fallen state
and followed the only avenue open to bring about her redemption.
136 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

And the second Man, the last Adam, did EXACTLY the same
thing. He found His bride in a fallen state and procured her re-
demption through the only means available, through an act which
had been predetermined in the eternal council chambers of God
before the ages even began (Heb. 1:2, 3; Rev. 13:8; cf. Rom. 5:12-14).
Then chapter four provides additional details, commentary,
to that previously revealed in chapter three.
In this chapter Cain slew Abel, pointing to Israel, 4,000 years
later, slaying Christ.
One brother slew the other brother in both type and antitype.
The blood of Abel cried out “from the ground” (Gen. 4:10), but the
blood of Christ speaks “better things than that of Abel” (Heb. 12:24).
And on and on one could go with Old Testament history after
this fashion, for it is ALL about Him.
Exactly what portions of the Old Testament Christ called to the
attention of the two disciples on the road to Emmaus is unrevealed.
He may have called their attention to Joseph, who first suffered prior
to being exalted over all Egypt (a type of the world); or He may
have called their attention to Moses, who suffered rejection by his
brethren prior to their acceptance of him; or He could have called
their attention to any other account or place in the Old Testament.
Note that Stephen, in Acts chapter seven, singled out parts of
the preceding two types (singled out events in both Joseph’s and
Moses’ lives) as he revealed, to Israel’s religious leaders, Christ’s
identity from the Old Testament Scriptures (vv. 9-42).
And, Stephen using the Old Testament Scriptures in this correct
manner, caused powers in both the heavens and upon earth to react.
On the one hand, the Son, through an opened heaven, is
seen standing (rather than sitting [Ps. 110:1]) at His Father’s right
hand; and, on the other hand, the Jewish religious leaders being
addressed stoned Stephen (vv. 54-60).
Suffice it to say that Christ, in Luke chapter twenty-four,
could have referenced ANY account in Old Testament history and,
through this account, revealed things concerning Himself to these
two disciples. We can only know that He did reference different
historic accounts in the Old Testament (and possibly Old Testament
prophecies and/or statements in the Psalms or Proverbs [cf. v. 44]),
 Types and Antitypes 137

beginning with Moses; and, from these accounts, He revealed

things concerning Himself to these disciples, especially as these
things pertained to His past sufferings and His future glory (v. 26).
And, as a result, in the subsequent breaking of bread, “their
eyes were opened” (v. 31).

B) Types in the Old Testament

Though all of the Old Testament is, after some fashion, about
Christ, not all of the Old Testament is typical in its structure.
Types have to do with history, not with the Book of Proverbs, most
of that seen in the Prophets, or in many of the Psalms (the latter
though, particularly the Psalms and the Prophets, at times, deal
with history, in which types can be seen).
The statement, “Now all these things happened unto them
for ensamples [‘types’]…” (I Cor. 10:11; cf. v. 6), refers to recorded
events in Old Testament history. And, as previously stated, though
the contextual reference is only to a select number of events dur-
ing Moses’ day, the statement concerning types in connection
with Old Testament history could, by NO means, be limited only to
these contextual references. It MUST be looked upon as far more
extensive than this.
In fact, drawing from Luke 24:25-27, 44, as previously stated,
one can arrive at ONLY one conclusion concerning the extent of
typology in connection with Old Testament history. It MUST be
looked upon as all-inclusive, for ALL of the Old Testament Scriptures are
revealed to be about the central Person of Scripture, Jesus the Christ.
The story of Joseph (ref. Gen. 37-45), for example, is about
the Person and work of Christ, though there is NO direct statement
in the New Testament specifically stating that Joseph is a type of
Christ. But, comparing Luke 24:25-27, 44 and I Cor. 10:6, 11, one
can be drawn to NO other conclusion.
And so it is with numerous other portions of the Old Testa-
ment. Though NO direct statement may exist in the New Testa-
ment specifying that a particular person or event forms a type
of Christ, dealing with some facet of His person and work, that
becomes meaningless in the light of Scriptures such as Luke 24:25-27,
44 and I Cor. 10:6, 11.
138 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

It also becomes meaningless when one sees and understands

that God, by His very nature, would, of necessity, be completely
consistent concerning how He structured ALL of Old Testament
history. He simply DID NOT, He WOULD NOT, He COULD NOT,
structure part one way and part another way, particularly in the light
of sections of Scripture such as Luke 24:25-27, 44 and I Cor. 10:6, 11.
In the preceding respect, and in the light of these sections of
Scripture from Luke and I Corinthians, it becomes clear that ANY
Old Testament historic account, of necessity, has to do, after some
fashion, with the person and work of Christ (past, present, or future);
and this has been accomplished centrally through the inherent typical
nature of Old Testament history, established by a Sovereign God, in perfect
keeping with Scripture’s own direct statements and internal evidence.
ALL of this becomes self-evident when one begins to study Old
Testament history after the fashion in which it was written. The
whole of Old Testament history, so to speak, begins to come to life
and open up as one views the Scriptures after the fashion in which
God clearly reveals, in His Word, that they were written.

(Aside from the preceding, any segment of Old Testament history

has to do with one part of a complete whole — one part of the complete
Word, forming the complete Old Testament canon. And this complete
Word [the complete Old Testament] was made flesh in the person of the Son.
There is the written Word, and there is the living Word; and the
two CANNOT possibly be separated from one another, for the latter is
simply a full manifestation of the former, in flesh, which would include
the subsequent New Testament revelation as well.
In this respect, approaching the matter from another perspective,
the question could be both asked and answered: “What part of the Old
Testament is NOT about Christ?”
And the answer: “NO part, simply because the Old Testament [NOT
part, but ALL] was made flesh in the person of the Son.”
That stated about or inherent in One [the written Word (John 17:14)]
can be stated about and would be inherent in the Other [the Living Word
(John 1:1, 14)]. For example, if perfection is seen in One [in Christ],
then perfection MUST exist in the Other as well [the Scriptures]. And
the reasoning behind that would emanate from the fact that the living
Word is simply a manifestation, in flesh, of the written Word.)
 Types and Antitypes 139

2) Structure of the New Testament

But is typology limited to Old Testament history? What about
the New Testament? Is it also highly typical in nature?
The passage already under consideration in Luke 24:13ff
would perhaps address the issue about as well as any other part
of the New Testament. There is nothing stated about this section
forming a type, but it does. And the fact that it does is so evident
that a person with any spiritual perception at all can’t fail to see it.
Events in Luke chapter twenty-four occur on the third day,
dating from Christ’s crucifixion (v. 21), and have to do with the
eyes of blinded Jews being opened through Christ personally ap-
pearing in their presence and revealing Himself to them.
This section of Scripture can ONLY refer to one facet of the
person and work of Christ. It can ONLY refer to that future day
when Christ appears in Israel’s presence — with Israel, as the two
disciples in Luke chapter twenty-four, blinded (Rom. 11:25) — and
reveals Himself to the nation (Rom. 11:26; II Cor. 3:14-16).
And events of that future day will parallel events in Luke
24:13ff with respect to time as well. These events will occur after
two days, on the third day.
That is to say, they will occur after two thousand years, in the
third one-thousand-year period (cf. Hosea 5:15-6:2; II Peter 3:8).
Israel will NOT know Christ in that future day, EXACTLY as the
two disciples on the road to Emmaus DIIDN’T know Him; and He will
reveal Himself to the nation EXACTLY the same way that He revealed
Himself to these two disciples.
Christ, in that future day, will call the nation’s attention to their
own Old Testament Scriptures — Scriptures which relate the entire
story, from one end to the other — and He will reveal Himself to the
nation from these Scriptures, EXACTLY the same way that He revealed
Himself to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus in the historic account.
And EXACTLY the same thing will occur in that future day.
Christ will appear in the antitype of Melchizedek, with bread
and wine (Gen. 14:18-20; cf. Matt. 26:26-29), to bless Abraham
and his descendants. And as there was a breaking of bread in the
type, His broken body will form the broken bread in the antitype,
though there could be a literal breaking of bread as well.
140 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Then Israel will recognize her Messiah, spoken of through-

out the very Old Testament Scriptures which will have been in
the possession of the Jewish people for almost two and one-half
millenniums, with parts of these Scriptures having been in their
possession for almost three and one-half millenniums.
And at that time — at the full end of Daniel’s Seventy-Week
prophecy — Israel’s blindness will be lifted, and a nation will be
brought forth in a day (Isa. 66:8; Rom. 11:26).
Another facet of the matter can be seen in Paul’s conversion
in Acts 9:1ff.
And, interestingly enough, Paul stated in I Tim. 1:15, 16 that
his salvation experience was “a pattern [Gk., hupotuposis, referring
to ‘an original pattern,’ ‘a prototype’] to [‘of’] them which should
hereafter believe on him [on Jesus Christ] to life everlasting.”
That is to say, the manner in which Paul was saved forms an
original type of the manner in which others will be saved at a later
time, forming the antitype.
Paul was saved through Christ personally appearing and
revealing Himself to him, which is not the manner people have
been saved throughout the present dispensation following Paul’s
conversion. But this is the manner in which Israel will be saved
at a future time, when Christ reappears to the nation.
And it is this future event to which Paul’s salvation experience,
in a God-ordained type, relates.
Paul was saved as a type of the future salvation of Israel. He,
at this time, understood the letter of the Word but NOT the spirit of
the Word.
There was a veil over his eyes, which was “done away in
Christ” (II Cor. 3:14).
And so will it be with Israel in the antitype yet future.
There is a reading of the letter of the Old Testament in the
synagogues today, as in Paul’s day, which leaves the “veil un-
taken away.”
Paul, typifying Israel in this respect, was blinded for two days
(the veil was over his eyes for two days), with the blindness (the
veil) being removed on the third day (Acts 8:9; cf. Gen. 42:17, 18;
Esther 4:16-5:1; Matt. 27:63; Luke 24:7, 21, 46).
 Types and Antitypes 141

(Paul, prior to the events surrounding his conversion in Acts chapter

nine, was part of a redeemed nation, comprised of individuals spiritu-
ally alive and capable of understanding spiritual truth, to whom the
kingdom of the heavens was being re-offered. And individuals receiving
this message were being saved, delivered, with respect to that being
proclaimed — Christ’s kingdom and glory — not with respect to eternal
salvation, as someone spiritually dead would have been saved then or
today. Those Jews receiving the message at the time of Paul’s conver-
sion, which would include Paul, were already saved in this respect.
The same thing, as it relates to eternal salvation, could be said
about the two disciples on the road to Emmaus. They had received
the message proclaimed by the Messianic King; Paul hadn’t. But, as
matters relate to eternal salvation, there was no difference.
Paul, prior to his conversion experience in Acts chapter nine was
just as saved in an eternal respect as these two disciples were following
their reception of the message proclaimed by the Messianic King. Or, to
state matters another way, Paul was no more saved in an eternal respect
following events in Acts chapter nine as he was before these events.
There are two aspects to the salvation message seen in Luke 24:26.
There is an aspect having to do with Christ’s past sufferings and an aspect
having to do with Christ’s coming glory.
This would be seen in Christendom today as the gospel of the grace
of God [reflecting upon the first part of Luke 24:26] and the gospel of the
glory of Christ [reflecting upon the latter part of this verse (cf. II Cor.
4:3, 4; Eph. 2:8, 9)].
Relative to Israel’s coming conversion [foreshadowed by both
types], both types would have to cover the whole panorama of the
matter, for Israel today, unlike Israel at the time of Christ’s first coming,
is spiritually dead.
Israel, yet future, will first be made spiritually alive, saved, de-
livered, through that seen in the first part of Luke 24:26 [Christ’s past
sufferings]; then they will be saved, delivered, in relation to that seen
in the latter part of this same verse [Christ’s future glory].

For additional information pertaining to Israel’s spiritual condi-

tion at the time of Christ’s first coming, refer to the author’s books,
Message in the Gospels, Acts, Epistles and From Acts to the Epistles.)

The Jewish people MUST see beyond the letter to the spirit. They
MUST see the One concerning Whom Moses and the Prophets
142 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

wrote. They MUST see their Messiah in their own Old Testament
Scriptures, something which will occur when Christ returns and
reveals Himself to them after this fashion — first as the Paschal
Lamb, then as the Messianic King.
And so it is with New Testament history. The New Testament
has been structured after the same fashion as Old Testament
history. It was given through Jewish prophets by the same One
Who gave the Old Testament Scriptures through Jewish prophets.
And it has an evident inherent typical nature, established by the
same sovereign God who first structured the Old Testament after
this fashion.

The Central Focus of Scripture

As ALL Scripture revolves around a central Person, ALL Scripture

also revolves around a central focus, which has to do with the
central Person.
Scripture concerns itself with time, and, in the main, this time
has to do with the 7,000 years portended by the seven days opening
Scripture. And, within this time, there is the thought of creation
for a purpose, redemption for a purpose, and God’s work throughout
the 6,000 years covering the present age (Man’s Day) for a purpose.
The purpose surrounding man’s creation has to do with the
seventh day, a seventh 1,000-year period; so does the fall, and so does
redemption; and so does God’s work throughout the six days, the 6,000
years of Man’s Day. The whole of Scripture moves toward that com-
ing seventh day, following an UNCHANGEABLE pattern established
in the skeletal outline set forth at the very beginning.
Thus, the central focus of Scripture looks to that seventh day
when the central Person of Scripture will be revealed in all His glory to
bring about that for which man was created in the beginning and for
which he has been redeemed. The Son is to exercise dominion over
one province in His Father’s kingdom — for a revealed purpose
(I Cor. 15:24-28) — and man is to have a part in this dominion.
In this respect, Biblical history, within its established historic-
typical framework, becomes largely prophetic within its scope of
fulfillment.
 Types and Antitypes 143

As well, Biblical history revolves around the central Person and

the central focus of Scripture. And the central Person and the central
focus of Scripture are so inseparably related that at times they are
spoken of either in synonymous terms or both are understood to
be in view, though only one is mentioned.
Examples of both facets of the matter can be seen in Dan.
2:34, 35, 44, 45 and Heb. 12:1, 2:

1) Daniel 2:34, 35, 44, 45

The Stone, “cut out of the mountain without hands,” in one
respect refers to Christ and in another respect to the kingdom of Christ.
The Father will give the Son “dominion, and glory, and a
kingdom” (Dan. 7:13, 14). He will be the “King of kings, and Lord
of lords” in the kingdom. He, as the King, as the Stone, will be the
One Who personally smites the image at its feet (Rev. 19:11-21).
But Dan. 2:44, 45, interpreting verses thirty-four and thirty-five,
also refers to the kingdom of Christ itself breaking in pieces and
consuming all the kingdoms comprising the one world kingdom
of that day (cf. Rev. 11:15). The Stone, after smiting the image,
will become “a great mountain” and fill the whole earth.
In this respect, the King of the kingdom is not to be thought
of apart from His kingdom. All the various facets of His person
and work, set forth in detail throughout Old Testament Scripture,
have an END in view; and THAT END is the day when He will rule
and reign over the earth.
Christ’s finished work at Calvary and His present work as High
Priest — foretold in the Old Testament — have the SAME END in view.
The Saviour, Who is presently exercising the office of High Priest,
was born King (Matt. 2:2). And the coming King and His Kingdom,
in the overall scope of the matter, become inseparable; and this
is the reason they can be spoken of in synonymous terms, as in
Daniel chapter two.

2) Hebrews 12:1, 2
Hebrews 12:1, 2, in the light of other Scripture, presents the
same picture. In this section of Scripture a person is told to look
“unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith.”
144 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The thought from the Greek text is literally to look “from [from
the things in the surrounding world system, the present kingdom
under Satan], unto Jesus…”
But yet other Scriptures exhort us to look from this present
world system “to the mountain [signifying the coming kingdom
of Christ (Isa. 2:2-4; Dan. 2:35)]” (cf. Gen. 13:10-12; 19:1, 17).
Are we to look unto Jesus? Or are we to look unto the Moun-
tain? The correct Biblical answer would center around the thought
that a person, within a proper Biblical perspective, CANNOT look
to One apart from looking to the Other.
That would be to say, in a proper Biblical perspective, we
CANNOT really look “from, unto Jesus” apart from seeing him in
connection with His coming kingdom; and, conversely, we CAN-
NOT really fix our eyes on “the mountain,” the kingdom, apart
from seeing the King of the kingdom.
When Heb. 12:2 states, “Looking from, unto Jesus…,” the
thought would have to include, as well, the same thing contained
in the remainder of the verse:

“…for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising
the shame [considering it a thing of little import in comparison to the joy
set before Him], and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God.”

The “joy that was set before him” had to do with that day
when He would rule and reign (cf. Matt. 25:21, 23).
Christ had His eyes fixed on that day as He endured present
sufferings; and we are to fix our eyes on the One Who left us an
example, after this same fashion, as we endure present sufferings.
Christ, at the time of His sufferings on Calvary, had His eyes
fixed on the coming kingdom, the day of His exaltation and glory.
And that is EXACTLY the place — the same place — we should have
our eyes fixed as we look “from, unto Jesus” during present sufferings.
His eyes were fixed on that which lay ahead. And He has
left us an example that we “should follow his steps” (I Peter 2:21).
And, as has been demonstrated, in the true Biblical sense of the
command, there can be NO such thing as a Christian fixing his eyes
on Jesus apart from seeing both the King and His Kingdom.
 Parables, Figurative Language 145

9
Parables, Figurative Language
Moving from “the Letter” to “the Spirit”

“In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon Daniel had

a dream and visions of his head upon his bed: then he wrote
the dream, and told the sum of the matters.
Daniel spake and said, I saw in my vision by night, and,
behold, the four winds of the heaven strove upon the great sea.
And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one
from another” (Dan. 7:1-3).
“The same day went Jesus out of the house, and sat by the
seaside.
And great multitudes were gathered together unto him,
so that he went into a ship, and sat; and the whole multitude
stood on the shore.
And he spake many things unto them in parables…” (Matt.
13:1-3a).

Parables and figurative language (signs, metaphors, and other

types of figurative expressions) are often thought of somewhat
together, for parables usually employ a number of figurative
expressions. But, whether appearing together or not, neither ever
appears alone, apart from related Scripture.
Parables reflect on previous Scripture. They are given to ex-
plain, add further light to previously revealed truth.
And the figurative expressions employed in parables or else-
where in Scripture are always used after such a fashion that either
the text renders them self-explanatory or their use is made known
in the context or in other portions of Scripture.

145
146 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Individuals in the Western world do not normally think or ex-

press themselves in parabolic or figurative fashions nearly as much
as individuals in the Eastern world. It is quite common for those
in the East to speak somewhat in parabolic senses or use figurative
language extensively, but less common for individuals in the West.
In this respect, it sometimes becomes more difficult for those
in the West to grasp certain things in Scripture when it comes to
parables and figurative language than it does for those in the East,
who tend to automatically think along these lines.

(This is also why those in the West often have similar problems
with types and antitypes in Scripture. They find it difficult to think
along these related lines as well. But for those in the East, seeing types
and antitypes [or seeing parables or figurative expressions] are seeing
that which is second-nature to the way they think.
And this would go hand-in-hand with the manner in which God
structured and made known His Word to man, given in a part of the
world where this type use of language was well known, a use which
has been carried down into modern times in the East.
This is not to say that God simply gave His Word to a people after
the manner in which they thought and used language. Rather, it is to
say that God, over centuries of time, brought into existence a people in
the Middle East whose thoughts and use of language followed a manner
in which He desired to communicate His Word to man.
This would be similar to how God brought about the means which
He desired to use to record His Word in what we know today as the
New Testament. This part of His Word was originally recorded in Koine
Greek [koine, a Greek word meaning “common” — Kione Greek, a com-
mon language among the people]. This was a language in use throughout
the Roman world in the first century, possibly being the most accurately
expressive language human history has ever known.
God began to bring the use of Koine Greek in the later Roman world
to pass through Alexander the Great’s previous conquests in the Middle
East in the fourth century B.C., allowing Koine Greek [the language used
by these conquering armies] to progressively spread and eventually be-
come a chief means of communication throughout that part of the world.
And, when the New Testament was penned in the first century A.D., this
allowed God to have this particular means of communication at hand,
ready for use by both those recording and those reading His Word.)
 Parables, Figurative Language 147

Thus, parables and the use of figurative expressions — as the

use of types in Scripture — form different methods of the way God
gave His revelation to man. Parables and figurative expressions
form necessary parts of this revelation and are given after particu-
lar, God-ordained fashions, in order to form the complete canon of
Scripture, EXACTLY as God would have it exist. They form integral
parts of Scripture — parts of the whole — apart from which other
portions of Scripture CANNOT be properly understood.
Then, putting it all together, one can, so to speak, run all the
checks and balances he wants to run through “comparing spiritual
things with spiritual” — whether parables, figurative language,
types, etc. — and he will ALWAYS end up with the SAME uniformity
and consistency throughout. He MUST, for he is dealing with a
Divine revelation which, in actuality, has only one Author; and
this revelation emanated from an infinite, omniscient mind wherein
nonuniformity and inconsistency CANNOT exist.
And that will speak volumes when it comes to the interpreta-
tion of parables, figurative language, and types.
These simply form different methods which God used to com-
municate His Word to man; and the inexhaustible nature of that
dealt with in the Word of God is no different in parables, figurative
language, or types as it is in any other part of the Word.
Any part of the Word forms just as much a part of the Word
as any other part. Parables, figurative language, and types MUST
be looked upon after this fashion, for the whole of Scripture forms
ONE complete, Divine revelation — given “in divers manners [‘in many
ways,’] in time past” — which can ONLY be perfect, to the minutest
detail, in every respect.

Parables

A scattering of parables can be found in the Old Testament

(e.g., Judges 9:7-15; II Sam. 12:1-4; Isa. 5:1-7), but parables are
seen in their fuller use in the gospel accounts of the New Testa-
ment, during the latter part of Christ’s earthly ministry.
And parables appear at this point in Christ’s ministry for a
revealed reason and purpose.
148 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Christ began to use parables extensively during His earthly

ministry only after Israel had rejected the offer of the kingdom of
the heavens. Parables began to be used in this respect after the
events recorded in Matthew chapter twelve, having to do with the
blasphemous act of the Scribes and Pharisees against the Holy Spirit.
In this chapter, the fundamental religious leaders in Israel, the
Scribes and Pharisees (vv. 14, 24, 38) — the largest of the religious
sects in Israel, who, because of their very numbers, controlled
the religious life of the people — attributed the source of Christ’s
power, through which He performed miraculous works, to Satan.
These miraculous works were supernatural signs performed for
the Jewish people, having to do with the proffered kingdom. They were
being performed, not through Christ’s Own power, but through
the power of the Spirit; and, accordingly, Christ looked upon this
blasphemous act by these religious leaders as something directed
against the Spirit of God more so than against Himself.
And, through committing an act of this nature, these religious
leaders had gone too far. They, in their rejection of the King and
the kingdom, had acted after a fashion which necessitated Christ
announcing that this sin would not be forgiven them (which would
also include the nation at large, for that being offered and rejected
had to do with national Israel), “neither in this world [‘this age’],
neither in the world to come [‘the age to come’]” (vv. 31, 32).

(Note that Christ was performing miraculous works through the

power of the Spirit, though He Himself was in full possession of His
Deity [cf. Matt. 16:21; Luke 22:61; John 1:48; 2:18-21; 18:5-8; Acts 20:28],
being very God of very God and omnipotent.
Why was Christ performing these miraculous works through the
power of the Spirit when He Himself possessed the power to perform them?
The answer can be seen in Gen. 1:2b ff, through the Father having previously
performed works in relation to the Spirit after the same fashion, at the beginning,
showing the manner in which actions of the triune Godhead are brought to pass.
This forms a first-mention principle within the types; and the
Son, at a later time, would not — He COULD NOT — act after a different
fashion than the Father in this respect.
Thus, though Christ was fully capable of performing miraculous
works within His Own power, He COULDN’T act after this fashion
 Parables, Figurative Language 149

and remain within the confines of the manner in which Scripture is

structured. His actions had to be in complete keeping with that set forth
and established at the beginning, in Genesis. The unchangeable pattern
had been set 4,000 years prior to that time, and the Son could ONLY act
in complete accord with this established pattern.)

Christ’s statement relative to Israel not being forgiven through-

out two ages for the sin of blaspheming the Holy Spirit would en-
compass time covered by both the present age and the Messianic
Era. This would include time covered in the antitype of the complete
seven days in the opening two chapters of Genesis — Man’s 6,000-
year Day (one age, covered by the six days), and the 1,000-year
Lord’s Day (a subsequent age, covered by the seventh day).
And, for all practical purposes, this was the point in Scripture
where the proffered kingdom was taken from Israel, though the
announcement was not made until near the end of Christ’s earthly
ministry (Matt. 21:43).
According to Matt. 12:31, 32; 21:33-45, Israel, throughout
time covered by any part of the six and seven days, the six and
seven thousand years, would be estranged from having any part
in realizing that seen in the proffered kingdom of the heavens.
This portion of the kingdom would be taken from Israel and would
be “given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof,” a nation
which would, during the seventh day, the seventh one-thousand-
year period, realize heavenly promises and blessings.
Once the kingdom had been taken from Israel, there was then
a need for an extensive use of parables in Christ’s earthly ministry,
something which would have been out of place prior to that time.
And an introduction and use of parables immediately following
Israel’s climactic rejection of the King and the kingdom, followed
by Christ’s removal of the kingdom from Israel, is EXACTLY what
occurred. Immediately after the events of Matthew chapter twelve,
Christ departed from the house, went down by the seaside, and
began to speak to the multitudes in parables.
Note Matt. 13:1 in this respect:

“The same day [referring to the time of the events back in ch. 12]
went Jesus out of the house, and sat by the seaside.”
150 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The symbolism, the figurative expressions — in keeping

with that which had occurred in chapter twelve and that which
is stated in Matt. 21:43 — is essentially prophetic in nature and
has to do with Christ departing from Israel (departing from “the
house,” having to do with Israel) and going to “a nation” which
was NOT Jewish, but mainly of Gentile origin (going down by “the
seaside,” foreshadowing His going to the Gentiles [cf. Acts 15:14;
Rom. 11:25]). And that which had been offered to Israel — the
kingdom of the heavens — after having been taken from Israel was
to be offered to this other nation (cf. Matt. 21:43; I Peter 2:9).
The parables given by the seaside following Christ’s depar-
ture from the house are to be understood in this light, as are the
subsequent parables in His ministry. ALL have to do, essentially,
with some facet of the message surrounding the kingdom of the
heavens; and the different facets of this message within these
parables center mainly around the Church (future) rather than
around Israel (past or present).
Note the preceding in the very first of the parables, the parable
of the Sower in Matt. 13:3-9. This parable has to do with four
types of saved individuals sown out in the world, with a view to
their bringing forth fruit for the kingdom.
And in the interpretation (vv. 18-23), this whole overall mes-
sage is specifically called “the word of the kingdom” (v. 19) — hav-
ing to do with “the mysteries of the kingdom of the heavens” (v.
11) — which would be associated with “the gospel of the glory of
Christ” in II Cor. 4:4 (ASV; cf. Acts 20:25, 32), not with “the gospel
of the grace of God” in Eph. 2:8, 9 (cf. Acts 20:24, 28).

(In the parable of the Sower, for a correct understanding of that which
is in view, translate the words “received seed,” or “received the seed,” in vv.
19, 20, 22, 23 [KJV] as “was sown.” That is, “This is he which was sown…”
In each case, the Lord sows [places] a saved individual at some
point in the world, with a view to that individual bringing forth fruit in
relation to the proffered kingdom [cf. vv. 3, 37, 38; ref. ASV].)

And, at this point in Christ’s earthly ministry, Israel could NO

longer bring forth fruit relative to the kingdom of the heavens. ONLY
the Church, which was about to be called into existence, could do this
 Parables, Figurative Language 151

(a completely new entity which would be mainly of Gentile origin).

With Christ’s departure from the house and His going down
by the seaside — symbolizing His departure from Israel (the house)
and His going to the Gentiles (the seaside) — the backdrop is set
for this beginning parable.
And this parable, both textually and contextually, can ONLY have
to do with the Church in relation to the kingdom of the heavens and
fruit-bearing, NOT with Israel in relation to either one.
Then, the reason for parables, in response to the disciples’
question, is given immediately following the parable of the Sower,
prior to the interpretation of the parable (vv. 10-17). Parables
were given to further explain previously revealed truths.
But whether or not the hearer understood the additional truths
brought out by the parables was contingent upon whether or not
that person had accepted the previously revealed truths.
The latter was completely dependent on the former, which is why
two classes of individuals were singled out in the Lord’s stated
reason concerning why He spoke in parables at this time (those
who understood, and those who didn’t understand).
(Note that the last three parables in Matthew chapter thirteen
were given back inside the house, showing that Israel, regardless of
circumstances, could NOT be removed from the overall picture [13:36, 44-50;
cf. Rom. 11:11-26]. But, in relation to the kingdom of the heavens, Israel
could ONLY be as the fruitless fig tree in Matt. 21:18, 19. Israel could NOT
now bring forth fruit in relation to this facet of the kingdom.
For additional information along the preceding lines, refer to
the author’s book on Matt. 13, Mysteries of the Kingdom.)

1) The Interpretation of Parables

The English word “parable” is an Anglicized form of the Greek
word parabole, which is a compound word comprised of para (mean-
ing, “alongside”) and bole (meaning, “to place,” or “to cast”).
Thus, parabole simply means “to place [or ‘to cast’] alongside.”
The word, when used relative to Biblical teaching, refers to
additional truths placed alongside of previously revealed truths
in order to provide further light concerning the prior truths.
In this respect, parables in Scripture and the previous truths
152 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

to which they relate are somewhat like types and antitypes. One
will help explain the other, for they both relate to counterparts.
And, conversely, a rejection of one will negatively reflect on
one’s understanding of the other.
So, what can be said about the interpretation of parables?
The same thing which can be said about the interpretation
of types can ALSO be said about the interpretation of parables.
Parables and types MUST be interpreted after the same fashion as
that to which they relate is to be interpreted.
And that to which they relate, generally, are not parables or
types, though one parable or type could relate to another parable
or type. But, with the existence of the latter, there MUST also exist
a nonparabolic or a nontypical section of Scripture back behind
or out ahead of that to which all of the parables or types on a
particular subject would relate.
A parable is NOT simply “an earthly story with a heavenly
meaning,” as some state; NOR, as stated by others, is a parable
given only to illustrate “one central truth,” from which “details”
cannot be gleaned.
The first statement really says nothing when it comes to the
true nature of parables, and the second statement runs completely
contrary to any correct thought about parables when viewed strictly
from a Scriptural standpoint.
The reason for parables, as previously stated, was given by
Christ Himself when He first began to teach through the use of
parables (Matt. 13:10-17).
Christ used parables during the latter part of His earthly ministry
in order to reveal additional truths to those who had received His prior
teachings, for, having received the previously revealed truths, they could
THEN understand the additional related truths taught by the parables.
However, through this method of teaching, these additional
truths were meaningless to those who had rejected His prior teachings.
They had NO point of reference, leaving the parables to stand alone; and,
resultingly, they COULDN’T understand that which was being taught.

(And teachings with this type dependency on other Scripture is

not at all peculiar to the parables.
 Parables, Figurative Language 153

Note the central subject matter of the parables in Matthew chapter

thirteen — the Word of the Kingdom, and fruit-bearing relative to the kingdom.
UNLESS a person has some type foundational understanding of this
overall subject, he CANNOT begin at this point and expect to properly
understand the subject at hand. He has NO foundational reference point
upon which he can build. After all, these parables appear at a point part
way through the Book of Matthew, and they are removed much farther
yet from the foundational truths set forth by Moses in the beginning.
This will explain why certain Biblical truths appear relatively simple
for one person but seem next to impossible to grasp for another person.
For one “instructed unto the kingdom of the heavens” [Matt. 13:19, 52],
understanding things relating to the Word of the Kingdom may appear
relatively simple and easy. But for one NOT so instructed, the matter
would NOT be that way at all.
And this is WHY God placed all of these foundational truths at the
beginning of His revelation to man. God could ONLY expect man to begin
where He began, at the beginning of His revelation. And this is where man
MUST begin if he is to properly understand the foundational truths as
God set them forth, allowing a person to then correctly build thereon.)

The extent to which different parables deal with revealed truths

could vary.
A parable could reveal numerous detailed truths, providing
numerous points of additional information to help explain the previ-
ously revealed truths (Scripture reveals NOTHING which would limit
the use of parables in this respect). On the other hand though, the
revealed, detailed truths covered in some parables could be consid-
erably less than revealed, detailed truths covered in other parables.
Parables would be very much like types in this respect. A particular
type deals with truth relating to only part of a complete picture (all
the types together form the complete picture), but types vary as to
the amount and what part of the complete picture each portrays.
The method of the interpretation of parables, as also previously
stated, is simple.
Though quite a bit of symbolism is usually involved (as is
also present numerous other places in Scripture, types included),
parables are to be interpreted and understood after the same fash-
ion as the Scriptures to which they relate. As in the interpretation
154 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

of types and antitypes, parables are to be interpreted in conjunction

with their counterparts in other sections of Scripture.
The parable is NOT to be interpreted one way and that to
which it relates another way, as the type is NOT to be interpreted
one way and the antitype another way. In each instance, BOTH
are to be understood and interpreted in the light of one another, for
they form inseparable units.
The type and antitype, or the parable and the prior portion
of Scripture to which it relates, in each case, deals with the SAME
thing and is to be looked upon and understood after the SAME fashion.
Thus, to place parables in their correct perspective — begin-
ning with the parables in Matthew chapter thirteen — note that to
which the previously revealed truth pertained and that to which
these parables pertained, which, of necessity, MUST be the SAME.

A) Christ’s Preceding Ministry

Christ’s ministry prior to the beginning of His extensive use
of parables was taken up almost exclusively with the offer of the
kingdom of the heavens to Israel. True, He was presented during
this time as the Saviour, “the Lamb of God, which taketh away
the sin of the world” (John 1:29, 36); but, though He was pre-
sented this way at times, His ministry, prior to an extensive use
of parables, centered around two things:

1) The presentation of Himself to Israel as the Messianic

King (Matt. 2:1, 2; John 19:19-22).
2) The offer of the kingdom of the heavens to Israel (cf.
Matt. 3:1, 2; 4:17, 23-25; 5:1ff; 6:33; 7:21-23; 8:1ff; 9:1ff;
10:1-8).

(Note that the salvation, deliverance, in view had to do the

Christ as King and the proffered kingdom, NOT with Christ as the
Paschal Lamb.
In the central Old Testament type dealing with the matter [the
Israelites under Moses], this would have to do with the land of their inheri-
tance [removed from Egypt], NOT with the paschal lambs slain in Egypt.
And Christ’s ministry to Israel at His first coming could
be carried out in a manner seen in this part of the type because
 Parables, Figurative Language 155

redeemed individuals were being dealt with, not those without

spiritual life, incapable of being able to understand spiritual truth.
Had this NOT been the case, the Israelites at Christ first coming
would have had to initially be dealt with as God had to initially
deal with the Israelites under Moses — on the basis of the death
of the firstborn in Egypt [Ex. 11, 12].
But this is NOT what was done at all. The Jewish people, at the
time of Christ’s first coming, were dealt with in the antitype of
Moses’ dealings with the Jewish people in connection with and
beyond the Red Sea passage, NOT in connection with the antitype
of Moses’ prior dealings with the Jewish people in relation to the
death of the firstborn in Egypt [the death of the firstborn seen,
vicariously, through the death and shed blood of the paschal
lambs — EXACTLY as it is seen today through the death and shed
blood of the Paschal Lamb, the Lord Jesus Christ].
This alone would address the issue and answer the ques-
tion concerning the spiritual status of the Jewish people at the time of
Christ’s first coming. They, like so many Christians in the Church
today, were eternally saved but in a spiritually decadent condi-
tion, failing to know or understand their own Scriptures, and,
consequently, in NO position to heed these Scriptures.)

It was only after Israel’s climactic rejection of the King and

the proffered kingdom in Matthew chapter twelve that the events
of Calvary began to come more and more into the forefront and
occupy a central place in Christ’s earthly ministry (cf. Matt. 12:40;
16:4, 21; 17:22, 23; 20:17-19; 21:33-39).
But note that the parables reflect back on Christ’s teachings
during the FIRST part of His ministry — teachings during that time
when the kingdom of the heavens was offered to Israel, NOT during
the following part of His ministry when the events of Calvary began
to come more and more into the forefront. This is the way parables
not only begin in the gospel accounts (Matt. 13:1ff) but remain as
well; and this can be easily seen by following Christ’s use of parables
from beginning to end (cf. Matt. 21:33-43; 22:1-14; 24:40-25:30).
Thus, since the parables reflect centrally on Christ’s ministry
during that period in which the kingdom of the heavens was offered
to Israel and anticipate a new nation — the Church — being called
156 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

into existence, they should be understood after a dual fashion.

They should be understood:

1) With Israel and the kingdom of the heavens in view.

2) With the new nation and the kingdom of the heav-
ens in view (a nation which is neither Jewish nor Gentile,
but a new creation, one new man “in Christ,” which would be
granted the privilege of bringing forth fruit in relation to the
kingdom of the heavens).

B) The Goal in View

Basic issues surrounding the salvation which we presently
possess enter into the subject matter within parables ONLY to the
extent that such is necessary for the parables to show, within a
correct perspective, the purpose for man’s salvation, the reason man
has been saved.
That would be to say, there has to be a beginning point — sal-
vation, the passing of the man “from death unto life.”
And the parables sometimes drop back to this point and deal
with man’s salvation in order to place the message surrounding
the kingdom within its proper perspective in relation to man being
redeemed. But the parables, in keeping with all other Scripture,
deal mainly with issues beyond this point, issues having to do
with the saving of the soul.
To state the matter another way, though teachings within the
parables center mainly around the saving of the soul (which reflect
back on and draw from events during days two through six of
the original type [Gen. 1:6-25]), the passing of man “from death
unto life” MUST occur FIRST (which reflects back on and draws
from events during day one of the original type [Gen. 1:2b-5]).
And events surrounding the salvation which we presently pos-
sess (events occurring first) are sometimes dealt with in the parables
in order to present matters surrounding the salvation of the soul
in their proper perspective (as Christ was, at times, presented as
“the Lamb of God” during the first part of His ministry — during
the time He offered the kingdom of the heavens to Israel — for
an apparent, parallel reason).
 Parables, Figurative Language 157

And comparing the original type (Gen. 1:1-2:3) with the whole of
the antitype (the whole of Scripture), everything set forth through events
of the first six days ALWAYS anticipated events of the seventh day.
Thus, it matters not where teachings begin in the parables (whether
pertaining to man’s presently possessed salvation or to issues beyond),
the GOAL toward which everything moves is ALWAYS the SAME.
The GOAL ALWAYS has to do with the seventh day, the earth’s com-
ing Sabbath, the Messianic Era — a fundamental truth established in
the original type, in the opening two chapters of Genesis, which MUST
remain UNCHANGED throughout Scripture.

2) The Value of Parables

Recognizing the value of parables is simple, and it can be
stated in terms equally as simple. As previously stated, parables
provide further light, they help explain previously revealed truth.
That’s really their sole purpose, and that’s why the Lord used them.
Parables constitute part of the different ways in which Scripture
has been structured. They simply form additional revelation given
to man, after a particular fashion, in order to help man see and
understand the larger picture covered by the whole of Scripture.

A) Given During a Transitional Period

The parables in the New Testament are quite unique. They fit
centrally within that period between the removal of the kingdom
of the heavens from Israel (removed following the events in Mat-
thew chapter twelve, though not announced until Matt. 21:43)
and the calling into existence of the Church to be the recipient of
that facet of the kingdom removed from Israel (Acts 2:1ff).
And the parables, not only fitting centrally within this period
but also having to do with the kingdom of the heavens, reflect upon
that which had happened to Israel (in relation to this facet of the
kingdom) and anticipate the Church being called into existence
(also in relation to this facet of the kingdom).
Thus, the parables within the gospel accounts become a primary
means which God uses to reveal truths surrounding the kingdom
of the heavens during a transitional period, as these truths pertain
to both Israel and the Church.
158 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The parables, coming into full use in Christ’s ministry and

given almost exclusively during that period between the removal
of the kingdom from Israel and the calling into existence of the
Church to be the recipient of that which was taken from Israel,
could be viewed in a fourfold respect:

1) They look back to Israel.

2) They have to do with the kingdom of the heavens.
3) They are essentially prophetic in nature.
4) They look ahead to the Church.
(As previously seen, parables are truths placed alongside of previous
truths to provide additional light. But in the sense that they fit within a
transitional period and often have to do with the kingdom of the heavens
in relation to the Church yet future, they actually relate previous truths
to present and future truths. They take previous truths surrounding
Israel and the kingdom of the heavens and relate these truths to the
Church, about to be called into existence.
That is, the parables take truths having to do with Israel and the kingdom
in past time and present truths having to do with the Church and the kingdom
in future time [future from the time that the parables were given, i.e.,
referring to time throughout the present dispensation and beyond].
They help explain previously revealed truths surrounding the kingdom of the
heavens as these truths now relate to the Church.
And these truths center around “the word of the kingdom” [Matt.
13:8, 22, 23], which has to do with fruit-bearing [Matt. 13:19], with the
Messianic Era in view [Matt. 13:19-23; 24:47-51; 25:19-30].)

B) Different Parables
Note again the very first of the parables in this respect, the
parable of the Sower (Matt. 13:3-9).
This parable has to do with fruit-bearing in relation to the
kingdom of the heavens (cf. vv. 11, 19, 22, 23). This would be a
reflection on the previous message concerning fruit-bearing as it
pertained to Israel and the kingdom, and the parable would relate
this past fruit-bearing to a future fruit-bearing as it would pertain
to the Church and the kingdom (cf. Matt. 3:8; 21:19, 34, 41, 43).
That would be to say, because of the immediately preceding
events (in ch. 12), events set forth in this parable could NO longer
 Parables, Figurative Language 159

have to do with Israel bringing forth fruit, for Israel could NO longer
bring forth fruit relative to the kingdom of the heavens.
Thus, events in the parable, of necessity, would have to do with
the new “nation” — the Church — about to be called into existence
and mentioned shortly thereafter (Matt. 16:18; cf. I Peter 2:9-11).
And the parable itself, consisting of one truth placed along-
side of a previous truth, would simply relate things past to things
future — things having to do with Israel and the kingdom (past)
to things having to do with the Church and the kingdom (future).
Or, take the parable of the marriage festival in Matt. 22:1-14
to illustrate a somewhat different facet of the matter, though still
remaining within the thought of one truth being placed alongside
of a previous truth.
In this parable, mention is made of the offer of the kingdom to
and the rejection of the kingdom by Israel first (vv. 2-7 [note also that
v. 7 anticipates events of 70 A.D., about thirty-seven years later, which
were future destructive events resulting from Israel’s past rejection]).
Then the remainder of the parable pertains to the Church (vv.
8-14). And one previous truth to which the parable relates can be
found in Matt. 8:11, 12, the only prior mention of “outer darkness.”
In Matt. 8:11, 12, “outer darkness,” had to do with a negative
aspect of the message during the offer of the kingdom to Israel;
but in Matt. 22:8-14, “outer darkness” is used pertaining to those
in the Church (though not yet called into existence), those to
whom the kingdom was to be offered following Israel’s rejection.
This is how parables form additional truths placed alongside
of previously revealed truths in order to cast additional light on the
previous truths, light which invariably has to do with some aspect of
how the offer of the kingdom now relates to the Church.
(The whole of the matter surrounding Israel’s rejection [as set
forth in Matt. 22:2-7] can be seen in the previous chapter of Matthew’s
gospel in the parable leading into the announcement concerning the
kingdom being taken from Israel, in the parable of the Householder
and His vineyard [21:33-41; cf. vv. 42-45].
And this parable reflects back on a large segment of Israel’s history,
which reached an apex [as it pertained to unfaithfulness] through the events of
Matthew chapter twelve, which led to and anticipated that seen throughout
160 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

succeeding chapters, leading into the crucifixion [cf. Matt. 23:37-39].)

Then in the Olivet Discourse parables (Matt. 24:32-25:30) every-

thing is projected out into the future.
These parables begin with a reference to Israel (referenced meta-
phorically by a “fig tree” [24:32-36]), seen in the latter days (during
the Tribulation) with “leaves” but NO fruit. In relation to the kingdom
of the heavens, Israel will NOT be allowed to bear fruit; but in relation
to the earthly segment of the kingdom, Israel will one day be very fruit-
ful. And this parable reflects back on — providing additional light
for — that seen in the preceding part of the Olivet Discourse (vv. 3-31).
The parables then continue with a reference to the days of
Noah (24:37-39). The judgment of the Flood, as seen in Genesis
chapters six through eight, appears as the central subject from
which foundational truths pertaining to “the coming of the Son of
man” are drawn. The “Flood,” in the typical structure of Genesis
chapters five through nine, foreshadows the coming Tribulation (with
“Israel,” typified by Noah, passing safely through the Tribulation).
Thus, that seen in the parable referencing the days of Noah
provides additional information relating to the preceding parable
and that to which it relates — information particularly surround-
ing Israel during the Tribulation.
Then, the remaining four parables (Matt. 24:40-25:30), hav-
ing to do with the kingdom of the heavens (25:1), have to do with
those to whom the kingdom was offered following that time when
it was taken from Israel. These parables can ONLY have to do with
Christians (though the one new man “in Christ” had yet to be called
into existence), for, since the kingdom of the heavens is in view, these
parables CANNOT possibly relate to Israel.
These parables have to do with Christian activity during the
present dispensation, in relation to judgment and the outcome of
this judgment at a future time (referring to events surrounding the
judgment seat of Christ and beyond).
And the entirety of that dealt with in these parables has to do
with the kingdom which follows (the kingdom of the heavens, which
is not only the central subject throughout Matthew’s gospel [and the
other gospel accounts] but is clearly stated to be the central subject
 Parables, Figurative Language 161

during the course of these parables).

And, beyond the preceding, each of these parables has to do with
different facets of truth dealing with the same subject.
Note, for example, how the last of these four parables, the
parable of the talents, begins in Matt. 25:14.
Literally, from the Greek text, the verse would read:

“For it [the parable of the ten virgins immediately preceding] is

just as a man…”

That which follows in the parable of the talents is simply

another facet of that which has preceded in the parable of the
ten virgins. It is an explanation of the preceding parable, using
another parable — the parable of the talents placed alongside the
preceding parable of the ten virgins to provide additional light,
to help explain the parable of the ten virgins.
And that is the manner in which all four of the parables in
Matt. 24:40-25:30 are structured. The first would be placed along-
side of preceding revelation to help explain that revelation. Then
each of the following three parables would be placed alongside of
a preceding parable to help explain that parable.

(For more information on the preceding, refer to the author’s

books, Had Ye Believed Moses and By Faith.)

Thus, to summarize, the parables in the gospel accounts have

to do with both Israel and Christians in relation to the kingdom of the
heavens. In this respect, they are inseparably connected with the
removal of the kingdom from Israel and the offer of the kingdom
to “a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof”; and they provide
innumerable truths surrounding the offer of the kingdom to this
new nation, drawing from the previous offer to Israel.
To overlook, ignore, misunderstand, or limit the use of parables
is to fail, in varying extents, to provide oneself with a series of
explanatory helps which the Lord has provided. And doing such
will always be to one’s own detriment in Biblical study.
A parable could not be separated from a type in relation to
content and accuracy, for both have the same origin, and both,
162 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

after some fashion, always relate to the same central subject (the
direction toward which ALL Scripture moves, the seventh day, the
earth’s coming Sabbath).
F. B. Meyer’s statement concerning types — “Types are as ac-
curate as mathematics” — could equally apply to parables, or any
other part of Scripture (metaphors, etc.). And, as types, parables
could be carried to an nth degree in interpretation and never
break down or be exhausted. Types break down and parabolic
interpretation is exhausted ONLY in the minds of finite man.
God established both, as well as everything else in His Word; and
He established the whole of His Word perfect, in the beginning.

Figurative Language

Figurative language is used extensively throughout Scripture

— in types, parables, and elsewhere. But one is NEVER left to his
own imagination insofar as interpretation is concerned. Scripture
itself always provides the interpretation, as in the interpretation
of types, parables, or any other portion of Scripture.
Scripture is ALWAYS completely consistent when it uses language
in a figurative manner. There is ALWAYS UNIFORMITY throughout.
“Leaven,” for example, is ALWAYS used the SAME way. A “mountain,”
the “sea,” “Egypt,” “Canaan,” etc. ALWAYS represent the SAME things.
And the figurative expressions NEVER detract from the literality
of the subject matter under discussion, no more so than types or
parables detract from the literality of that to which they relate.
Things very real are depicted through the use of figurative ex-
pressions, things just as literal as that seen in the Scriptures to which
the expressions relate.
Note that in the extensive use of figurative language in accounts
— such as Nebuchadnezzar’s dream of the “great image” in Dan.
2:31-35, Daniel’s vision of the “four great beasts” in Dan. 7:2-7, or
the use of a “dragon,” “woman,” and “man child” in Rev. 12:1-5
to depict different things — the interpretation is ALWAYS revealed
other places in Scripture (cf. Dan. 2:36-45; 7:16ff; Rev. 12:6ff).
The whole of a matter can often be depicted and developed
to a fuller extent, in concise form, through the use of pictorial,
 Parables, Figurative Language 163

descriptive language. God can use numbers and metaphors to state

volumes in a very succinct manner, which is EXACTLY what He does.
Matthew 17:1-5 would present a good example of this because
of the multi-faceted nature of the passage. In this section from Mat-
thew’s gospel, figurative expressions appear in a type, with the whole
event both reflecting back on the original type in the opening two
chapters of Genesis and pointing to something very real out ahead.
It was after six days, on the seventh day, that Jesus took Peter,
James, and John up into “an high mountain apart” and was “trans-
figured before them.” The “high mountain” is used in the type in
a figurative sense, a metaphorical sense, representing a kingdom,
the coming kingdom of Christ (cf. Isa. 2:2-4; Dan. 2:31-45). And
the kingdom will appear, as in the type, after six days (after 6,000
years) on the seventh day (on the seventh 1,000-year period), which
reflects back on and draws from the original type in Gen. 1:1-2:3.

1) The Olivet Discourse

Matthew 24:45-51 would present a good example of figurative
language used in a parable, with the same figurative language
used in another section in this discourse (nonparabolic) after the
same fashion.
Note the use of “meat” in Matt. 24:45 and also in Heb. 5:12,
14. Both refer to the same thing, as does the use of “meat” after
this fashion in any other portion of Scripture. “Meat,” used after
this fashion, is always a reference to Biblical teachings, referring
particularly to things surrounding Christ’s return and the estab-
lishment of His kingdom (cf. Matt. 24:46, 47; Heb. 5:10-14).
Then, note that the same thing is seen in Matt. 25:31-46:
A judgment of the unsaved, with eternal verities in view,
could NOT possibly be the subject at hand in this passage of Scripture
(cf. vv. 41, 46). Both the text and the context have to do with
realizing or not realizing an inheritance in the kingdom, which
would limit this judgment to the saved ALONE, having NOTHING
to do with eternal verities.
Note Rom. [Link] “And if children, then heirs…”
“Sheep” and “goats” (vv. 32, 33), can ONLY be understood contex-
tually as a metaphorical way of describing two classes of saved individu-
164 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

als, similar to the parable of the wheat and the tares in Matt. 13:24-30.
The unsaved and eternal verities simply CANNOT be in view
in either passage. Rather, in both passages, ONLY the saved, with
a view to an inheritance or non-inheritance in the kingdom, can be in
view. Compare that which the King states to those on His right
hand (vv. 34-40) as opposed to that which He states to those on
His left hand (vv. 41-46).

(The words “everlasting” and “eternal” in vv. 41, 46 are transla-

tions of the Greek word aionios and would, in the light of v. 34, have to
be understood as “age-lasting,” not “eternal” as it has been translated
in most versions of Scripture.
Neither the Hebrew of the Old Testament nor the Greek of the New
Testament contains a word for “eternal.” Olam is the word normally
translated “eternal,” “everlasting,” or “perpetual” in English transla-
tions of the Old Testament, and aion [a noun] or aionios [the adjective
form of aion] are the words translated “eternal” or “everlasting” in the
New Testament [also there is aidios, an older form of aionios, used two
times and meaning exactly the same as aionios (Rom. 1:20 and Jude 6)].
Olam, aion, and aionios all have to do with “a long period of time,”
which, if the context permits, can refer to “eternity” [e.g., the aionios God
in Rom. 16:26]. But the words standing alone, apart from a context,
CANNOT be understood as “eternal.” Context is the all-important fac-
tor to ascertain the length of time in view when these words are used.
Aion and aionios are usually thought of and used numerous times
in the New Testament in the sense of “an age.” And a usage of this
nature is even brought over into English. For example, the English
word “aeon [or ‘eon’]” is derived from the Greek word aion.
The only way in which the Greek text can express “eternal” apart
from textual considerations is through a use of aion in the plural [e.g.,
Luke 1:33; Heb. 13:8, referring to “the ages,” i.e., ages without end,
which would comprise eternity] or a double use of aion, in the plural
and articular both times [e.g., Rev. 1:6; 4:9, 10, referring to “the ages of
the ages,” again, ages without end].
And the use of aionios in Matt. 25:41, 46 [the adjective form of the noun,
aion, meaning exactly the same], referring to an inverse of that seen in v. 34
[failing to realize an inheritance in the kingdom] can ONLY be understood
as “age-lasting.” It can ONLY be understood in connection with the outcome of
a judgment of unfaithful saved Gentiles coming out of the Tribulation.)
 Parables, Figurative Language 165

(For additional information on the preceding, refer to Chapter

V in this book, “Ages and Dispensations.”)

The extensive use of “metaphors” in sections of Scripture such

as Matthew chapters thirteen, twenty-four, and twenty-five MUST be
recognized. Note, for example, “meat” in both Matt. 24:45 (previ-
ously discussed) and Matt. 25:35, 42, all part of the same discourse.
The use of “meat” is clearly metaphorical in chapter twenty
four [referring to that which is spiritual, the Word of God], when
dealing with the judgment of a servant; and the servant render-
ing an account at the time of his Lord’s return is with a view to
regality (realizing or not realizing a position with Christ in the
kingdom [cf. Luke 12:42-48]).
Why should the matter be viewed after any different fashion
in chapter twenty-five when also dealing with a judgment of indi-
viduals at the time of the Lord’s return, with a view to inheritance
in the kingdom (exactly the same as the regality previously seen
in chapter twenty-four, though stated in a different manner)?
Understanding the preceding after this fashion (which, in
reality, is the only contextually correct way to view this section of
Scripture) will, again, show that ONLY saved individuals can pos-
sibly be in view throughout Matt. 25:31-46.
BOTH those depicted by the “sheep” and the “goats” are seen
as being in a position to dispense “meat,” “drink.” Unsaved man
CANNOT occupy a position of this nature.
There is NO such thing in Scripture as a judgment of unsaved
Gentiles at the end of Man’s Day, prior to the millennium. Rather,
the millennium itself will form their judgment in this respect, for
the millennium will simply be 1,000 years of a righteous judgment,
when Christ and His co-heirs rule the nations with a rod of iron.

2) The Book of Revelation

The Book of Revelation, throughout, uses numbers and meta-
phors perhaps more extensively than any other section of Scrip-
ture of comparable length. And much of the misinterpretation
and mishandling of this book is due, in no small part, to man
mishandling the numerical and metaphorical aspect of the book.
166 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The Book of Revelation is about God bringing His Word to a

close through opening up and completely removing any remaining veil
surrounding His Son.
And note how this is done in this book. It is done through an
extensive use of particularly numbers and metaphors.
There are “seven Churches,” with an “angel” over each Church;
and this (the number seven) shows a completion concerning God’s
angelic ministry in the Churches during the dispensation, with the seven
Churches showing the complete Church, ALL Christians (chs. 1-3).
There are “seven seals,” “seven trumpets,” and “seven vials”
of wrath, showing Divine perfection (the number three) within God’s
complete judgment (the number seven) upon Israel and the Gentile
nations (chs. 6-11, 15, 16).
There are four horsemen, which cover the complete panorama
of the matter (four, the number of the earth [ch. 6]).
There are mountains, islands, a Beast, a harlot woman, Babylon,
the sun, the moon, the stars — just to name a few — all used in
metaphorical senses (chs. 1, 6, 12, 13, 16-18).
And God’s use of language in this respect MUST NOT ONLY be
recognized at this point in Scripture BUT elsewhere as well (note par-
ticularly the Book of Daniel in this same respect).
If a person does recognize God’s use of language in this respect,
he can interpret aright, following the manner in which God has
structured and given His Word to man; if a person does NOT do so,
he will invariably find himself lost in a sea of misinterpretation.
Whether signs, types, parables, figurative language, or any
other method which God has used in His revelation to man, a person
is NEVER left in the dark or to his own imagination in interpreting and
understanding the passages. God has provided other Scripture to cast
light upon, help explain, that which He has revealed through different
methods at different times, through different individuals.
The whole of Biblical study is, in one respect, really that simply.
Simply pay attention to how God has structured and given His Word,
along with that which the Word states.
(For additional information on the preceding, refer to the author’s
book on Revelation, The Time of the End.)
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 167

10
Studying, Proclaiming the Word
“Beginning at Moses, and All the Prophets”

“Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove,

rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine” (II Tim. 4:2).

The Scriptures, given to man through man, reveal the mind

of God. And God’s thoughts and ways are invariably quite differ-
ent than man’s thoughts and ways. God thinks and does things
from an infinite perspective, on an entirely different plane from
that of finite, fallen man.
The difference between the infinite and the finite in this respect,
in Scripture, is compared to the difference between the heavens
and the earth:

“For my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways
my ways, saith the Lord.
For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher
than your ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts” (Isa. 55:8, 9).

The earth, the home of finite, fallen man, rests under a curse
(Gen. 3:17-19).
But the heavens — the heavens beyond our solar system (and
galaxy), the heavens in which God dwells — are far removed from
the realm covered by the curse.
And God uses a contrast between the two in order to show the
wide, unbridgeable gulf which separates His thoughts and ways
from man’s thoughts and ways.

(In the preceding respect, note that the future destruction of the
heavens [along with the earth, followed by the creation of a new heavens
and a new earth (II Peter 3:7-13)], MUST be thought of ONLY in con-
nection with the one solar system in which man lives — the sun with
its nine revolving planets.

167
168 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

In Gen. 1:2, the sin of Satan evidently resulted in the sun being
darkened, producing darkness throughout the solar system [Gen. 1:2-5,
14-19]. Thus, in a larger sense, Satan’s act evidently affected not only
the earth but the entire solar system as well. And God’s restoration of
the material creation in Gen. 1:2b ff involved at least a restoration of
the sun and the earth within this solar system.
The remaining part of the solar system [the other planets] is not dealt
with in this respect in Scripture, one way or the other. Scripture deals with
the earth, its moon, and the sun, not the other planets in the solar system
[though, as previously stated, they could only have been affected by the
darkening and subsequent restoration of the sun in Gen. 1:2-5, 14-19].

[Note that “light” was brought into existence on day one (vv.
3-5) prior to the restoration of the sun on day four (vv. 14-19).
Thus, light of this nature, illuminating the earth, can exist apart
from the sun; and, the matter can only be as scientists often view
light in connection with the sun today — as enveloping the sun,
not as an intrinsic part of the sun].

Satan [with his angels] presently resides in the heavens within this
solar system; and these would be the heavens in relation to the earth
rather than the other planets — heavens from which Satan will one day
be cast [Rev. 12:4], heavens which will have to be cleansed before Christ
and His co-heirs can reign from this realm [Job 15:15], heavens which
will one day be destroyed with the earth [II Peter 3:7-12], and heavens
which will then be created anew with the earth [II Peter 3:13; Rev. 21:1].
In the light of man’s ever-advancing science pertaining to the
heavens [our solar system, our galaxy, and other galaxies which lie
beyond] and man thinking about the possibility of his being able to
travel out into parts of this realm [far beyond where he has already
gone], there is an existing paradox between unsaved man on the one
hand and saved man on the other.
Unsaved man on the earth has no calling to go out into the heavens;
but, nonetheless, he expresses a desire to go anyway. Saved man on the
earth, on the other hand, has a calling to one day go out into the heavens —
the heavens associated with this earth during the Messianic Era, and the
heavens associated with the universe at large during the ages beyond.
But he, unlike unsaved man, expresses no desire to go.
The latter though results largely from his lack of knowledge sur-
rounding the subject. Even though this is the primary purpose for his
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 169

salvation — to occupy a regal position in relation to this earth during

the coming age and exercise regality out in the universe during the ages
which follow — in the main, he knows little to nothing about it. And
the reason why this is the case can be seen on every hand.
The purpose for man’s salvation [which has to do with the purpose
for his creation and fall in the beginning], with rare exception, is NOT
being taught in the theology schools or Churches of the land today —
liberal and fundamental alike.
And, as a result, though unsaved man manifests an interest in that
which God has no interest in [going out into, exploring, and colonizing
the heavens], saved man knows little to nothing about that which God
is very interested in [saved man going out into and occupying regal
positions in the heavens].)

Man’s thoughts and ways have been left completely out of the
equation when it comes to making God’s will and purpose known.
God has given man a very simple and straightforward com-
mission in this respect:
“Preach the word…” (II Tim. 4:2).
Man has been commanded to proclaim that which God has
stated about the matter, NOT that which he thinks or might like to
state about the matter.
He has been commanded to proclaim that which has FOREVER
been “settled in heaven” and given to man, which has emanated from
an infinite, omniscient mind.
He has been commanded to proclaim that which is immeasurably
“higher” than anything man could possibly come up with in an eternity
of time, separated to the extent of God’s separation of the heavens from
the earth (Ps. 12:6; 119:89; 138:2).
Thus, this restricts the content of preaching SOLELY to that which
God has revealed in His Word. Man is simply to proclaim that which
God has given to man through man.
And what man may think about the matter — either about that
which God has revealed, or about proclaiming that which God has
revealed — is of NO moment whatsoever.
We are dealing with the Creator on the one hand and the
creature on the other, with the infinite and with the finite, with
the One Who can’t fall and with the one who has fallen.
170 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

The Word has been given, and the instructions concerning

this Word are very clear:
It is this Word and this Word ALONE which is to be proclaimed.

Preach the Word

The word translated “preach” in II Tim. 4:2 is kerusso in the Greek

text. Kerusso simply means “to proclaim,” whether to one person
or to a multitude; and the proclamation of the Word (stating that
which the Word has to say) can be done by any Christian at any time.
Kerusso does not itself carry the thought of what type message
is to be proclaimed. That, rather, is derived from the contextual
usage of the word.
Kerusso, for example, is the word used for the proclamation of
the gospel of the kingdom by John the Baptist, Jesus, the Twelve,
and the Seventy (Matt. 3:1; 4:17; 10:7; Luke 10:1ff); it is the word
used for the proclamation of “the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts
20:24; cf. v. 25); it is the word used for Paul’s proclamation of that
aspect of the gospel associated with “the mystery” which had been
revealed to him (I Cor. 9:27; Gal. 2:2); and it is the word used
relating Christ’s proclamation (or announcement) to “the spirits
in prison” following His resurrection (I Peter 3:18, 19).
In II Tim. 4:2, kerusso is used referring to the whole of the writ-
ten Word, though in a context where things surrounding the Word of
the Kingdom are being more specifically singled out and dealt with.
Man, in this respect, is responsible for proclaiming the whole of
Scripture, “all the counsel of God” (Acts 20:27), which, contextually,
is seen in two realms in this twentieth chapter of Acts:

1) “The gospel of the grace of God” (v. 24).

2) “The kingdom of God” (v. 25).

Man has been saved (dealt with concerning that seen in “the
gospel of the grace of God”) for a purpose (to be dealt with concern-
ing that seen in a message pertaining to “the kingdom of God,”
referred to in other texts as “the word of the kingdom” [Matt.
13:19-21] or “the gospel of the glory of Christ” [II Cor. 4:4, NASB]).
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 171

And this is shown at the very outset of Scripture. A skeletal

framework for the whole of Scripture is given at the beginning
(Gen. 1:1-2:3 [see Chapters III, IV in this book]), and all subsequent
Scripture MUST, after some fashion, rest on this skeletal framework.
This skeletal framework takes a person from a Creation, through
a Ruin of that creation, through a Restoration of the ruined creation,
and then through a Rest which follows the restoration.
This framework takes one from “the gospel of the grace of God”
(a ruined creation necessitating restoration [salvation, redemp-
tion], foreshadowed by God’s work on day one of the restoration)
to “the kingdom of God” (to that foreshadowed by God’s work
throughout the remaining five days, with a following day of rest,
foreshadowed by God resting on the seventh day).
Note an illustration of proclaiming “all the counsel of God”
from Hebrews chapter eleven, in keeping with both the skeletal
framework in Genesis and the structure and manner in which
God has revealed His Word to man.
In Heb. 11:4-10 four individuals who acted “by faith” are
named in the order in which they appear in the first eleven chap-
ters of Genesis.
These four ALONE appear in the opening part of Hebrews chapter
eleven (save for the mention of Isaac and Jacob [attention is called
to both in v. 9, but they are not dealt with until later in the chapter,
in vv. 17-21]). And, though attention could have been called to
numerous other individuals who acted “by faith” throughout this
2,000-year period (twenty generations — from Adam to Abraham
which cover the first 2,000 years of human history), these four ALONE
are singled out and dealt with in these opening verses.
Why these four ALONE? The answer is simple.
Through these four individuals, God could not only set forth
great spiritual truths surrounding “faith” but He could also present
a dispensational framework of events which would not only be in
keeping with that which is set forth concerning “all the counsel of
God” in Acts 20:24-27 but would also be in keeping with that which
is taught through viewing the whole scope of events in Gen. 1:1-2:3.
Both the good news surrounding the grace of God (cf. Gen. 1:1-5)
and the continuing good news surrounding the coming glory of Christ
172 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

(cf. Gen. 1:6-2:3) are shown in type through Abel’s experiences;

and different continuing facets of “the kingdom of God” are then
shown typically by Enoch’s, Noah’s, and Abraham’s experiences.
As previously noted, there are two aspects to the account of
Abel’s offering seen in Genesis chapter four. And both aspects are
dealt with in the Book of Hebrews — the first in chapter eleven,
and the second in chapter twelve.
In chapter eleven — as in subsequent teachings surrounding
Enoch, Noah, and Abraham — that revealed concerning Abel’s
offering would have to do with teachings surrounding a different
facet of “the kingdom of God” than is seen in chapter twelve.
Abel brought an offering unto the Lord. Abel brought lambs
from his flock; and these lambs had been slain (Gen. 4:4), allow-
ing death and shed blood to be introduced into the type.
But at this point in the type, death and shed blood are not
really central features in the primary interpretation of the type
(though death and shed blood would be central features in the
other part of the type [from chapter twelve], or they could be seen
in secondary applications in chapter eleven as well).
Rather, the primary interpretation of this part of the type re-
volves around obedience to God’s command and concerns Cain and
Abel bringing that which evidently were offerings of the first-fruits.
In this respect, Abel would have been required to bring an
offering from his flock, and Cain would have been required to
bring an offering from the field.

(For additional information on Cain’s and Abel’s offerings and that

which followed, refer to the author’s book, Had Ye Believed Moses, Ch. X.)

And the preceding would really be primary to understanding

the place which that stated about Abel fits into the overall type.
The primary understanding of the beginning point, in this
respect, in this overall type, would move beyond the point of
salvation by grace and have to do with obedience or disobedience
among the saved.
Then, the other aspect of Abel’s offering is that which is as-
sociated directly with death and shed blood rather than with an
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 173

offering of the first-fruits.

This part of the type though doesn’t have to do directly with
the lambs which Abel slew and presented to the Lord, though it
is introduced by the death and shed blood of these lambs. Rather,
this subsequent part of the type has to do with Cain slaying Abel.
This part of the type has to do with Abel himself, as it were, being
the offering (cf. Gen. 4:8-10; Heb. 12:24).
Death and shed blood are seen in both parts of the type, but
ONLY in the latter part are death and shed blood associated with
the primary interpretation of the whole of Genesis chapter four in
the light of that stated in both Heb. 11:4 and Heb. 12:24.
ONLY in the latter part of the type are Christ’s death and shed
blood seen apart from secondary applications (that introduced by
the death and shed blood of lambs in Heb. 11:4, and then seen
through the death of Abel himself in Heb. 12:24).
Thus, the latter part of the type has to do with the same begin-
ning point seen throughout Scripture — a type which foreshadows
Christ’s death and has to do with teachings, in this respect, sur-
rounding the simple gospel of the grace of God. It has to do with
teachings surrounding man passing “from death unto life” so that
teachings in the remainder of the overall type can then be seen.
In Hebrews chapter eleven, following that stated about Abel,
Enoch is seen being removed from the earth alive before the Flood
(Gen. 5:21-24), Noah is seen being protected on the earth in an
ark, passing safely through the Flood (Gen. 6-8), and a new be-
ginning is then seen in the actions of both Noah and Abraham
following the Flood (Gen. 9:1ff; 12:1ff).
That’s the complete, overall type, which points to a complete,
overall antitype:

1) God's acceptability of man, as seen particularly in He-

brews chapters ten and eleven, is ALWAYS “by faith.” “Without
faith” it is impossible to please God (Heb. 11:6a). This would
hold true for both the saved and the unsaved.
Man is saved “by grace…through faith [through believ-
ing on the Son]” (Eph. 2:8). Death and shed blood MUST
enter into the picture, allowing acceptability “by faith” to
174 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

be possible (introduced through Abel’s offering of lambs, but

seen more specifically through Abel himself being slain, which
foreshadowed Christ being slain 4,000 years later).
Then, saved man is to live “by faith” (Heb. 10:38). The
matter MUST be exactly as set forth in Rom. 1:17 (cf. Hab.
2:4; Gal. 3:11) — “…from faith to faith: as it is written, ‘The
just shall live by faith’” (in the antitype of that set forth in
Hebrews chapter eleven, beginning with that seen through
Abel acting “by faith”).
2) The redeemed one new man “in Christ” is to be removed
from the earth before the coming Tribulation (seen in Enoch
being removed before the Flood).
3) Israel is to go through the Tribulation (seen in Noah
going through the Flood).
4) There is to be a new beginning following the Tribula-
tion, the Messianic Era (seen in the new beginning, first through
Noah and then through Abraham, who “looked for a city
which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God”).

The whole of the Word — “every word that proceedeth out

of the mouth of God” [Matt. 4:4] — is to be proclaimed by man.
And this Word is to be proclaimed after the structure and manner
in which it was written. The Word has a dispensational structure,
and much of it is highly typical in nature (and the latter, through
Scriptures own internal evidence and testimony, extends to the
whole of Biblical history [see Chapter VIII in this book]).
Thus, proclaiming the Word has to do with correct divisions,
drawing from the types and antitypes, drawing from the parables, etc.
In this respect, one MUST know the Word, for the more one knows
about the Word, the better equipped he will be to properly handle and
proclaim the Word.
But above all, the Word MUST be proclaimed after the manner
in which it was given, regardless of what man in his finite wisdom
may think about the matter. He is to proclaim the Word EXACTLY
as the infinite God gave it, which will require long hours of study
on his part, comparing Scripture with Scripture.
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 175

He, in the words of Scripture itself, is to simply “Preach the

Word…” He is to speak, “not in the words which man’s wisdom
teacheth, but which the Holy Spirit teacheth; comparing spiritual
things with spiritual” (I Cor. 2:13).
The matter could NOT be stated plainer, though, more often than
NOT, the instructions go unheeded by those called to proclaim the Word.

The Gospel of the Grace of God

The message surrounding the gospel of the grace of God is

given in very simple terms in Scripture. In fact, it is so simple
that man often misses it. And any person who misses the one
true message given by the infinite God and draws from his own
finite wisdom and knowledge invariably — he can’t help but do
so — ends up with a corrupted salvation message to proclaim.
The ONE Divine requirement in the salvation message is the fact
that “Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures” (I Cor.
15:3). Note death and shed blood introduced not only in revelation
surrounding Abel in Genesis chapter four but also previously in
God’s provision for man following the entrance of sin in chapter
three as well (v. 21).
Then, the ONE human requirement in the salvation message is
“believe” (Acts 16:31). John 3:16 is often referred to as “the gos-
pel in a nutshell” by individuals seeking to draw attention to the
overall salvation message stated in its simplest form in Scripture.
“God,” because of His love for fallen man — created in His
image, after His likeness — for a revealed purpose (Gen. 1:26-28),

“…gave his only begotten Son [I Cor. 15:3], that whosoever believeth
in him [Acts 16:31] should not perish, but have everlasting life.”

Everything, in its entirety, to procure man’s salvation was

done by Another. It had to be done by Another, for the one be-
ing redeemed was “dead in trespasses and sins” (Eph. 2:1), totally
incapable of acting on his own behalf. Christ is the One Who
died, Christ is the One Who performed the work to procure man’s
salvation, and God is satisfied with His Son’s finished work.
176 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

When Christ cried out from the Cross in “a loud voice” near
the ninth hour, “It is finished” (Luke 23:46; John 19:30), He used
one word in the Greek text, Tetelestai, which could be better trans-
lated, “It has been finished.”
Tetelestai is a perfect tense usage of teleo, which means “to bring
to an end,” “to complete.” Christ’s work, as shown by the perfect
usage of teleo, was completed during His actions up to that point in
time, with the result of His work existing at that time in a finished state.
ALL of the work surrounding man’s redemption which Christ
had come to perform had, at that point in time, been completed.
This is the announcement which Christ made, in “a loud
voice,” and, consequently, there was then no longer any need for
Him to continue His sufferings on the Cross. Thus, immediately
after He had cried out, “It has been finished,” He “gave up the
spirit [lit., ‘He breathed out’ (He expired)]” (Luke 23:46).
The work of Christ at Calvary, from the point He cried out, “It
has been finished,” has existed in EXACTLY the same state in which
He proclaimed it to exist at that time.
It has existed as a work completed in past time, which extends
into present time in a finished state, which will extend into all the ages
comprising eternity ahead in this same finished state. NOTHING can
ever be added, and NOTHING can ever be taken away. That is to say,
NOTHING can ever change relative to Christ’s finished work at Calvary.
That’s the ONLY way God’s procurement of man’s salvation
could occur, that’s the ONLY way it can presently exist, and that’s
the ONLY way it can exist throughout the Messianic Era and the
subsequent ages of eternity. Because of Christ’s finished work, salva-
tion is extended to man “without money and without price” (Isa.
55:1); and apart from Christ’s finished work, there is NO salvation.

“He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that believeth

not is condemned already [lit., ‘has already been condemned’ (a perfect
tense)], because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten
Son of God” (John 3:18).
“Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other
name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved”
(Acts 4:12).
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 177

(The perfect tense used in the Greek text of John 3:18 points
to the fact that the unbeliever “has already been condemned,”
with the reason given — “because he hath not believed in the
name of the only begotten Son of God.”
And, apart from his exercising belief, present circumstances
surrounding the unbeliever in this respect will remain unchanged.)

It is utterly impossible — and foolish to even consider — that

finite man, “dead in trespasses and sins,” could add one thing to or
take one thing from the finished work of the infinite God through His Son.
ALL man can possibly do is simply receive, through believing
on the Son, that which has already been done on his behalf.

1) The Type and Antitype

The truth concerning man’s salvation as being entirely through
Divine intervention is shown in the opening five verses of Genesis,
in the original type, in the very first type in Scripture. This truth
is set forth at the very beginning, engraved, as it were, in stone;
and it can NEVER change.
In these verses there is a Creation, a Ruin of the creation, and
the beginning of the Restoration of the ruined creation. And to
effect this beginning part of the restoration, the Spirit of God moved,
God spoke, and light came into existence (Gen. 1:1-5).
In relation to man in a type-antitype framework, this is the
point where the Word of God divides between man’s soul and man’s
spirit (Heb. 4:12; cf. Gen. 1:4), allowing light to exist where only
darkness had previously existed (II Cor. 4:6; Col. 1:13).
The man’s spirit is saved. He now possesses spiritual life; and
his spirit, at this point, is separated from his unsaved soul — involv-
ing action of the triune Godhead, a bringing forth from above,
the Spirit breathing life into the one having no life, which results
in man passing “from death unto life.”
Then, the other five days in the Genesis restoration account
have to do with redeemed man’s soul, which is presently in the
process of being saved. And to bring about man’s complete
restoration — “spirit and soul and body” (I Thess. 5:23) — there
has to be a continued action of the triune Godhead, a continued
bringing forth from above through a continued breathing in of
178 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

life (ref., Chapter IV in this book).

But remaining within the subject matter at hand, having to do
with the salvation which we presently possess and the simplicity
of the salvation message, everything in the Genesis account was
accomplished entirely through Divine intervention.
The earth, covered with water and shrouded in darkness, was
totally incapable of ever existing in any other state apart from
Divine intervention. And that’s the way it is with man “dead in
trespasses and sins” today, totally incapable of ever existing in any
other state apart from Divine intervention.
Divine intervention had to occur in relation to the ruined creation
in Genesis, and Divine intervention has to occur in relation to the
ruined creation today.
Genesis 1:1-5 forms the original, unchangeable type, and ALL sub-
sequent types have to follow and be in complete accord with that which
was established at the beginning (e.g., Gen. 3:21; 4:2-5, 8-10; 22:1-14;
Ex. 12:1-29; 17:6; Num. 21:5-9). And, correspondingly, there can
be NO possible change of any kind in the antitype (Matt. 12:40;
John 3:14), for the antitype can ONLY follow the type in EXACT detail.
That which is true in this respect in one MUST be true in the other.
In order to see the salvation message (or any other Biblical
message) — in its pristine simplicity and completeness — one
MUST begin where God began and view the matter EXACTLY as
God set it forth in His Word. One MUST begin in Genesis and suc-
cessive books, with the types, and move from there to the antitype,
comparing Scripture with Scripture.
The main reason confusion exists in matters surrounding
salvation (or any other Biblical doctrine) is man’s failure to begin
where God began and study Scripture after the fashion in which
it was revealed and recorded.
God has given His Word to man after a fashion which is highly
typical for an evident reason. The various types surrounding man’s
salvation, along with the antitype, must be studied together in
order to see and understand EXACTLY what God would have man
see and understand in relation to salvation as it has been set forth
in His unchangeable Word.
And putting it all together, a person will ALWAYS come up with
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 179

the same simple teaching. Viewing the antitype in the light of all
the various types on the subject — viewing the antitype in the light
of the complete Old Testament word picture — will ALWAYS reveal
exactly the same thing Jonah stated immediately prior to his deliver-
ance from the place of death, “Salvation is of the Lord” (Jonah 2:9).

2) The Question, The Answer

Christ has completed the work which God required, and God
is satisfied with His Son’s finished work. This is the reason Paul
and Silas could respond to the Philippian jailer’s question, “Sirs,
what must I do to be saved,” with the simple answer, “Believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved” (Acts 16:30, 31).
This jailer at Philippi could do NOTHING. It had ALL been
done on his behalf. ALL of the work which God required (involv-
ing death and shed blood) had already been done by Another.
It had already been finished, existing at that time as a Divinely
completed work. He could do no more than receive that which had
already been done on his behalf. He could do no more than “Believe
on the Lord Jesus Christ.”
Then, to view Acts 16:30, 31 after another fashion, note that
this is the ONLY place in Scripture where the question, “What must
I do to be saved,” is asked and answered in so many words.
The salvation message can be found throughout Scripture,
beginning in the opening verses of Genesis; but Acts 16:30, 31
is the ONLY place in ALL of Scripture where the simple, direct ques-
tion and the simple, direct answer regarding salvation have been
placed together in this manner.
If one desires to remain within a completely Biblical framework
when answering the question, “What must I do to be saved,” he
will have to respond with Acts 16:31, “Believe on the Lord Jesus
Christ, and thou shalt be saved.”
Remaining within a completely Biblical framework regarding
the simple salvation message — i.e., proclaiming the Word… — it
is NOT possible to respond after any other fashion.
Then one can go to all the various types, the antitype, or other
places in Scripture dealing with the salvation message and find
EXACTLY the same thing.
180 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

He MUST, for this is the way that the subject not only begins but
remains throughout Scripture. There is NO variance in the message
from Genesis chapter one through Revelation chapter twenty-two.

(Some see Acts 2:37, 38 as two verses asking and answering the
same question seen in Acts 16:30, 31, but this is NOT the case at all.
Contextually, the issue surrounding the unsaved and eternal salvation
is NOT even in view in Acts chapter two.
The context of Acts 2:37, 38 has to do with the beginning of the
re-offer of the kingdom to Israel. The question asked in verse thirty-
seven, contextually, had to do with that which the nation of Israel must
do in order to rectify that which the Jewish people had done [which
had climaxed in the rejection and crucifixion of their Messiah], effect-
ing their Messiah’s return and the restoration of the kingdom to Israel.
And Peter told them exactly what they must do: “Repent and be
baptized, every one of you…” The entire nation would have to repent
[change their minds], followed by baptism, which was the same mes-
sage which had been proclaimed to Israel by John, Jesus, the Twelve,
and the Seventy preceding the events culminating in Calvary.
Using these verses relative to eternal salvation is completely out
of line with both the text and the context. And using these verses in
this manner not only results in numerous false teachings and concepts
about salvation by grace [placing both repentance and baptism in a
completely wrong perspective relative to eternal salvation] but such a
usage also does away with the correct understanding and interpreta-
tion of these verses.
Refer to the author’s book, Salvation by Grace through Faith,
Ch. I, pp. 2-4, where the preceding is discussed at length in con-
nection with Joel’s prophecy.)

The Kingdom of God

Moving beyond “the gospel of the grace of God,” as previously
stated, Scripture teaches that man has been saved for a purpose,
which has to do with “the kingdom of God.” But what is meant when
referring to “the kingdom of God” in this respect?
The expression is used different ways in Scripture. A message
surrounding “the kingdom of God” could be looked upon as quite
broad in its scope:
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 181

“The Lord hath prepared his throne in the heavens, and his kingdom
ruleth over all” (Ps. 103:19).

God rules “over all” from “his throne in the heavens,” which, in
its larger scope, includes everything in the entire universe. Thus,
in this respect, the expression, “the kingdom of God,” could be
understood in an all-inclusive respect.
However, references to the kingdom of God are used in this
broad sense very sparingly in Scripture.
The Bible is a book which deals, NOT with the universe at large,
BUT with one province in the universe, this earth. And when “the
kingdom of God” is mentioned in Scripture, the primary reference
invariably has to do with the kingdom as it pertains to the earth.
Even Ps. 103:19 should be looked upon as pertaining first of
all to this earth, though the verse in its larger scope would, of
necessity, pertain to the entire universe.
That would be to say, Ps. 103:19, in a primary respect, in keep-
ing with how Scripture is structured (pertaining to this earth, not
the universe), would refer to God’s rule in relation to the earth.
But in a secondary respect, also in keeping with how Scripture is
structured (at times dealing with the kingdom outside the scope of
the earth in order that man on the earth can properly understand
things relating to this one part of the kingdom), Ps. 103:19 would
be looked upon as pertaining, as well, to the universe at large.
In this respect, the verse could be viewed after a dual fashion.

1) The Kingdom and the Earth

Insofar as the kingdom of God in relation to the earth is
concerned, Daniel states that God rules and exercises complete
sovereign control within the kingdom of man, though Satan (the
disqualified provincial ruler) still holds his God-appointed position
and governs as a rebel prince (Dan. 4:17ff).
Thus, Ps. 103:19, whether seen in a narrow or broad interpretive
respect, referring to the earth alone, or the complete universe, God’s
sovereign control over ALL would be seen to be the SAME throughout.
In the New Testament though, the expression, “the kingdom
of God,” is almost ALWAYS used in a restrictive respect referring ONLY
182 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

to God’s government of the earth. And, almost every time that the
expression appears in the New Testament it appears as synony-
mous with “the kingdom of the heavens” (a segment [the heavenly
segment] of the complete provincial kingdom).
And the reason for this is quite easy to see and understand.
This is the way in which the New Testament begins, and this is the
subject matter dealt with throughout the New Testament.
In this respect, the expression, “the kingdom of God,” is limited
in scope to that covered by the subject at hand — “the kingdom
of the heavens,” the rule of the heavens over the earth.
The New Testament opens with the offer of the kingdom of
the heavens to Israel (Matt. 3:1, 2; 4:17; 10:1-8). But this message
pertaining to the kingdom was spurned throughout the offer, reach-
ing a climax in Matt. 12:14-32, with the kingdom subsequently
taken from Israel (Matt. 21:33-43).
Progression is then made to the calling into existence of a
separate and distinct nation to be the recipient of that which Is-
rael had rejected (Matt. 16:18; 21:43; I Peter 2:9). And most of the
remainder of the New Testament involves this new nation — the
Church — and the proffered kingdom of the heavens.
When John the Baptist, Jesus, the Twelve, and the Seventy
carried the message concerning the kingdom to Israel, that which
they offered to the nation was “the kingdom of the heavens,” or,
as also expressed numerous times, “the kingdom of God” (cf. Matt.
4:17; 21:43; Mark 1:14, 15).
“The kingdom of the heavens” is that which was taken from
Israel (referred to as “the kingdom of God” when the announce-
ment was made in Matt. 21:43).
And this kingdom (the kingdom of the heavens, the rule of the
heavens over the earth) is presently being offered to the new creation
“in Christ” (i.e., offered to Christians, comprising the Church).
(To summarize, “the kingdom of the heavens” and “the kingdom of
God” are not necessarily synonymous expressions in Scripture, though
invariably used in a synonymous respect throughout the New Testament.
“The kingdom of the heavens” refers specifically to the heavenly seg-
ment of the kingdom [the rule of the heavens over the earth], and “the kingdom
of God” could refer to a larger scope of the kingdom, both heavenly and earthly.
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 183

However, the expression, “the kingdom of God,” is invariably used

in a more restricted sense in the New Testament, referring to that part
of the kingdom which was offered to Israel, taken from Israel, and is
presently being offered to the Church [cf. Matt. 19:23, 24; 21:43; Mark
1:15; I Cor. 6:9, 10; Gal. 5:21].
That would be to say, the expression, “the kingdom of the heavens,”
identifies which segment of the kingdom is in view; and the expression,
“the kingdom of God,” is invariably used in a sense which is limited to
this same segment of the kingdom, remaining within the scope of the
subject matter at hand.)

God deals with the Church today in relation to the kingdom of

the heavens, i.e., in relation to the heavenly segment of the kingdom.
He had dealt with the lineal descendants of Abraham through
Isaac and Jacob in relation to this segment of the kingdom (along
with the earthly) at a time in the past, lasting 2,000 years and
climaxed by a direct offer of the kingdom of the heavens at Christ’s
first coming.
Today though we’re living in a separate dispensation (follow-
ing that time when the kingdom of the heavens was taken from
Israel [Matt. 21:43]), and God is today offering the kingdom to
a separate and distinct seed of Abraham for another 2,000-year
period — to Christians, comprising the Church (Gal. 3:26-29; I
Peter 2:9, 10).
During the past 2,000-year dispensation — during that time
when Israel could, as Abraham, look beyond the earthly to heavenly
promises and blessings (Heb. 11:8-16) — numerous Israelites did
exactly that (cf. Matt. 8:11; Luke 13:28, 29; Heb. 11:13-16, 35-40).
And these Israelites, even though the kingdom of the heavens was
later taken from Israel, will, in the coming age (a new dispensa-
tion), occupy positions in the heavenly segment rather than in
the earthly segment of the kingdom.
During the present 2,000-year dispensation — following a cli-
mactic offer of the kingdom to Israel and the removal of the kingdom
from Israel by the King of the kingdom Himself — the kingdom is
being offered to Christians, who are “Abraham’s seed, and heirs
according to the promise [heavenly, not earthly]” (Gal. 3:29).
Jews during the present dispensation can still have a part in
184 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

the kingdom of the heavens, but, to do so, they MUST become new
creations “in Christ.”
They MUST, through believing on the Lord Jesus Christ, become
part of the nation presently being afforded the opportunity to bring
forth fruit for the kingdom. They MUST relinquish their national
identification with the nation from which the kingdom has been
taken and become identified with the new nation to which the
kingdom is presently being offered, becoming part of the “remnant
according to the election of grace” (Rom. 11:5; cf. Eph. 3:1-6).

(Insofar as the natural man is concerned, a saved Jew today remains

identified with the Jewish race and/or nation. But insofar as the man
of spirit is concerned, having to do with his position in Christ, a saved
Jew today has relinquished all connection with the Jewish race and/or
nation and has become part of a completely separate nation [cf. Acts 21:9;
Rom. 9:3; II Cor. 5:17; Gal. 3:26-29; Phil. 3:5; ref. Chapter VI in this book].)

During the coming age there will be lineal descendants of

Abraham from both the past dispensation and the present dis-
pensation in the kingdom of the heavens.
There will be Jews from the past dispensation who looked
toward and had respect for heavenly promises and blessings, and
there will be Jews from the present dispensation (believers on
the Lord Jesus Christ, having become new creations “in Christ,”
Christians) who also looked toward and had respect for heavenly
promises and blessings.
Then there will undoubtedly be some Gentiles from the past
dispensation who became Jewish proselytes and looked beyond the
earthly to heavenly promises and blessings (cf. Heb. 11:31).
And even less is revealed in this respect about those in the first
of the three dispensations during Man’s Day — those living during
the time extending from Adam to Abraham — though Hebrews
chapter eleven clearly reveals that certain individuals from this
dispensation will be included.
The main influx of Gentiles though will come from the pres-
ent dispensation (Acts 15:14; Rom. 11:25). During this present
dispensation there will be innumerable Gentiles (believers on the
Lord Jesus Christ, having become Christians) who also (as some
 Studying, Proclaiming the Word 185

Jews past and some Jewish believers present) look toward and
have respect for heavenly promises and blessings.
In this respect, those having a part in the future kingdom of
the heavens will actually come from three dispensations covering
the full 6,000 years of human history (cf. Heb. 11:35-40).

2) Gospel of Grace, Word of the Kingdom

The proclamation of “the gospel of the grace of God” is for a
purpose, which has to do with “the kingdom of God.”
Man was created to rule within this kingdom. He was created
to rule the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels (Gen. 1:26-28).
However, Satan, the incumbent ruler, brought about man’s
fall; and man, in his fallen state, was/is no longer qualified to
take the sceptre.
But God provided redemption for fallen man so that he could
one day realize the purpose for his existence, so that he could one
day take the sceptre.
Redemption in its complete scope, covering that foreshadowed
by all six days of restorative work in Genesis chapter one, has to do
with both “the gospel of the grace of God” and “the gospel of the
glory of Christ”; and man’s rule over the earth in the stead of Satan
and his angels has to do with one part of God’s overall kingdom.
Thus, the complete scope of man’s salvation is that shown only
by the proclamation of both “the gospel of the grace of God” and
“the gospel of the glory of Christ,” as set forth in Acts 20:24, 25.
And this is why the proclamation of these two facets of the
complete gospel message together (the full panorama of the good
news) can be looked upon as a proclamation of “all the counsel
of God” in Acts 20:27.
“All the counsel of God” moves man from the point where
he is likened to and typified by the ruined creation in Gen. 1:2a
through not only events foreshadowed by God’s work on day one
of the restoration (1:2b-5) but also through events foreshadowed by
God’s work on days two through six as well (1:6-25), anticipating the
seventh day, the earth’s coming Sabbath, the Messianic Era (2:1-3).
And, again, that covers the complete skeletal framework upon
which the whole of Scripture rests.
186 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Referring to a larger overall type, also resting on the original

type in Gen. 1:1-2:3, the proclamation of “the gospel of the grace
of God” and “the kingdom of God” together moves man from
the death of the firstborn in Egypt in Exodus chapter twelve to
an inheritance in another land, set forth in the Book of Joshua.
This complete sequence of events moves man from the place
of his salvation in Egypt, through the Red Sea, through the wilder-
ness, and into the land set before him.
The type was set forth in perfect, minute form by Moses at the
very beginning, in the opening two chapters of Genesis.
Then, going beyond the original type, Moses records numerous
events — also forming types — which provide various, additional
details relating to the overall scope of redemption (Gen. 2:4ff).
And when one arrives at Exodus chapter twelve, Moses devotes
the entirety of the remainder of that which he wrote to providing
the largest single overall type in Scripture covering the whole of
the original type in Gen. 1:1-2:3, relying on Joshua to complete
the work.
These are the things provided for the Church as “examples
[lit., ‘types’],” which have been recorded for our “admonition [or,
‘instruction’]” (I Cor. 10:6, 11).

(Though the author of the Book of Joshua is unnamed, it appears

evident that Joshua wrote the book.
Joshua was chosen to complete the work which God had called
Moses to do, which would not only involve leading the Israelites into
the land but would seemingly also involve providing the historical
record which would complete the type begun under Moses [cf. Ex. 3:10,
16, 17; Num. 20:12; Deut. 34:1-9; Joshua 1:1-9].)

And within this overall type extending from Exodus chapter

twelve through the Book of Joshua there are innumerable indi-
vidual types.
That’s the way Scripture has been structured and recorded, that’s
the way Scripture MUST be studied, and that’s the way Scripture MUST
be proclaimed.
 The Goal 187

11
The Goal
After Six Days, on the Seventh Day

“Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the
hosts of them.
And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had
made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which
he had made.
And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because
that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and
made” (Gen. 2:1-3).
“And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the
key of the bottomless pit [‘abyss’] and a great chain in his hand.
And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is
the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years.
And cast him into the bottomless pit [‘abyss’], and shut him
up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations
no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled…
…and they [contextually, faithful Tribulation saints who had
been slain] lived and reigned with Christ for a thousand years.
But the rest of the dead [contextually, unfaithful Tribulation
saints who had been slain] lived not again until the thousand
years were finished…
…they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign
with him a thousand years” (Rev. 20:1-6).

The GOAL, the climactic point toward which the whole of

Scripture moves, is seen at the very beginning in the foundational
framework (Gen. 1:1-2:3).
And this is where one MUST begin if he is to see and under-
stand the matter correctly.

187
188 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

As seen in previous chapters of this book, Scripture begins with:

1) A Creation (Gen. 1:1).

2) A Ruin of the creation (Gen. 1:2a).
3) A Restoration of the ruined creation covering six days
time — six days of restorative work, concluding with man’s
creation and God’s directive for man (Gen. 1:2b-31).
4) A following day of Rest — a seventh day, a Sabbath day
in which God rested from all His restorative work over the
preceding six days (Gen. 2:1-3).

And THIS sets the pattern for the whole of Scripture which follows.
ALL subsequent Scripture — save for a few brief portions having
to do either with matters preceding man’s creation or with mat-
ters beyond the Messianic Era — has to do with God’s restorative
work of a subsequent ruined creation, followed by a day of rest.
And the entirety of this latter work is patterned after the former work.
THIS subsequent work has to do with the restoration of ruined
man (and the ruined material creation once again), for a purpose
revealed at the beginning — “let them have dominion” (1:26-28),
the man and the woman together, he as king, she as consort queen.
Thus, prior to taking the sceptre and fulfilling the purpose for
his creation, man found himself in a ruined state. He had eaten fruit
from the one tree which he had been commanded to not partake
of rather than following God’s command regarding partaking of
fruit from all the other trees in the garden, which included the tree
of life. And man’s fall not only brought about his own ruin but
that of the entire restored creation as well (Gen. 3:6-19).
As the federal head, the one created to hold the sceptre (Gen.
1:26-28), Adam’s fall “subjected” the whole of the restored creation
to “the bondage of corruption,” as Satan’s fall had previously done
to the newly created heavens and earth over which he had been
placed (Gen. 1:2a; Rom. 8:20-22; cf. Isa. 14:12-17; Jer. 4:23-28;
Ezek. 28:14-16).
For Satan though, following his fall, there had been no re-
demption, leaving both the one who had fallen and the material
creation in a ruined state.
 The Goal 189

But things were different for man, which, of necessity, also

resulted in things being different for the material creation at this
time as well.
Following man’s fall, God provided a means for his redemption,
which, correspondingly, necessitated that the material creation
ultimately be removed from “the bondage of corruption.” Man,
created to rule the restored material creation, was NOW inseparably
linked with his creation, which provides the reason why God cursed
the material creation following man’s fall (Gen. 3:17-19).
The material creation had previously been restored for man,
not Satan. It had been restored with a view to man rather than Sa-
tan holding the sceptre and was, from that point forward, connected
with man’s destiny.
And as man’s fall was inseparably linked to the subsequent ruin
of the material creation, so is his redemption inseparably linked to
a future restoration of the material creation.
God, in complete accord with the pattern established in Gen.
1:1-2:3, is presently working six more days to restore man. And
once man has been restored (once God’s work in man’s redemp-
tion has been completed), the material creation will be “delivered
from the bondage of corruption” (Rom. 8:21).
The curse will be lifted, and this will be followed by God rest-
ing a seventh day, resting from His redemptive work (as in the
established pattern [Gen. 2:1-3]).
God though is not presently working six solar days of twenty-
four hours each to effect man’s restoration, as in Gen. 1:2b-25.
Rather, He is presently working six days of 1,000 years each. And
the seventh day of rest which follows will also be 1,000 years in
length (II Peter 1:16-18; 3:5-8).
In this respect, the six days of work, with a following seventh
day of rest, in the opening two chapters of Genesis (solar days),
foreshadow, they typify, six 1,000-year days of work, with a following
seventh 1,000-year day of rest.
And this typical structure would hold true relative to both the
time involved (six and seven days) and the events occurring within
this time (events in Gen. 1:1-2:3).
Thus, the pattern which God laid down in Gen. 1:1-2:3 forms
190 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

an overall type (comprised of numerous individual types) upon

which the whole of subsequent Scripture, forming the antitype (also
comprised of numerous individual types and/or antitypes), rests.

(Though the sun was not restored until the fourth day, all six days
of God’s restorative work could ONLY be viewed as solar days.
The sun, previously darkened and requiring restoration, was still
there during the restorative work of the first three days. And the next
three days are clearly controlled by the sun relative to evening and morning
comprising a day, which is the identical expression used relative to that
which comprised a day for the first three days [vv. 5, 8, 13, 19, 23, 31].
Thus, there could be NO difference in the nature and course of
any one of the six days relative to the length of the day or that which
constitutes a day.

Refer to Chapters II-IV in this book for a more detailed ex-

position of Gen. 1:1-2:3 in relation to the remainder of Scripture.)

Six Days, Six Thousand Years

The necessity of studying Scripture from a typical standpoint

CANNOT be overemphasized; NOR can a correct understanding of
the opening verses of Genesis be overemphasized. After all, this is
the manner in which God structured and established His Word.
As previously seen, a foundational type covering the whole
of subsequent Scripture is set forth in these opening verses, and
this foundational type is comprised of numerous individual types
dealing with various facets of the overall, foundational type. And,
in order to place the whole of subsequent Scripture in its correct
perspective, this opening section of Scripture MUST be viewed cor-
rectly at the outset.
The central thought covered by events during the six days in
the type is restoration, with a purpose in view (having to do with the
restoration of the ruined material creation, for a revealed purpose).
And the central thought covered by events during the 6,000
years in the antitype is EXACTLY the same. It is restoration, with a
purpose in view (having to do with the restoration of ruined man,
for a revealed purpose).
 The Goal 191

And this restoration, man’s redemption — foreshadowed

by God’s work during the complete six days — will include the
complete man, spirit, soul, and body (ref. Chapter IV in this book).
In the type, the material creation was originally restored
(complete with plant and animal life) with a view to man inhabit-
ing and ruling the restored domain (cf. Gen. 1:26-28; Isa. 45:18).
Man, created on the sixth day, was to rule the earth — a province
in the kingdom of God — in the stead of Satan and his angels.
Then, in the antitype, man’s redemption is for EXACTLY the
same purpose. Man is to be redeemed (along with the restoration
of the material creation once again), with a view to man ruling
the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels.
Thus, the purpose for man’s redemption is EXACTLY the same as
the purpose for his creation in the beginning.
Man was created to rule the restored earth, Satan’s interven-
tion brought about his fall and disqualification, and man’s re-
demption (being brought about in EXACT accord with the pattern
concerning how God restores a ruined creation in Gen. 1:2b-25)
will ultimately bring about a realization of the purpose for his creation
in the beginning.
Man is going to rule the earth in the stead of Satan and his angels,
for “the gifts and calling of God are without repentance [without
a change of mind]” (Rom. 11:29). God is not going to change
His mind concerning the reason He brought man into existence.
And this rule by man is going to be realized after six days,
after 6,000 years, which is what is taught in both the type in Gen.
1:1-2:3 and the antitype in Gen. 2:4-Rev. 20:6.
Viewing the whole of the matter, one can immediately see how
types and antitypes are inseparably connected with any correct
study of Scripture, at any point in Scripture.
The whole of Scripture (Gen. 2:4ff) is built on a type (Gen. 1:1-
2:3). And within that overall type-antitype structure, there are
innumerable individual types and antitypes.
All Biblical history is typical in nature. There is really NO such
thing as Biblical history being separated from typology. Man may
not see the type in a particular historic account, but it’s there
nonetheless.
192 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Note I Cor. 10:11 in this respect:

“Now all [not part, but ‘ALL’] these things happened unto them for
ensamples [Gk., tupos, ‘types’]: and they are written for our admonition,
upon whom the ends of the world [‘the ages’] are come.”

(Though the context of the preceding verse only deals with

a select number of events in the history of the Israelites under
Moses, illustrating the point, attempting to restrict typology
to the events listed becomes meaningless in the light of other
Scriptures bearing on the subject, such as Luke 24:25-27, 44 or
Hebrews chapters three and four [ref. Chapter VIII in this book].)

Man’s Day, the 6,000 years encompassing the whole of Scrip-

ture from Gen. 2:4 to Rev. 19:21, typified by the six days in Gen.
1:2b-31, is looked upon as one age divided into three dispensations.
The three dispensations correspond to God’s three divisions of man-
kind — Jew, Gentile, and Christian.
God dealt with the Gentiles for 2,000 years, with the Jews for
another 2,000 years (seven years yet remain), and He is presently
dealing with Christians for the last 2,000 years of man’s allotted
6,000 years (ref. Chapters V, VI in this book).
Ages follow ages, and dispensations within the ages follow
other dispensations. There is a Divine purpose behind the entire
sequence, which was foreknown and predetermined in the eternal
council chambers of God before the ages even began, with the ages
arranged around the preordained work and activity of God’s Son
within time covered by these ages (Acts 15:18; Heb. 1:2).
There are two ages rather than one within the scope of time
typified by the seven days in Gen. 1:1-2:3. Time typified by the
first six days covers one age, and time typified by the seventh day
covers another age.
And so it is with dispensations.
There are four dispensations rather than three within the
scope of time typified by these seven days. Three dispensations
cover three 2,000-year segments of time (6,000 years, one age),
during which time God deals with the three divisions of mankind
separately (relative to redemption, for regal purposes).
 The Goal 193

And the fourth dispensation will cover the last 1,000-year

segment of time (a succeeding age), during which time God will
deal with the three divisions of mankind together (redemptively
[the nations] and regally [regality now realized]).
Thus, any way one views Scripture — though man is still living
during the six days, during Man’s Day, covering 6,000 years —
the focus should NOT be on events during the six days per se BUT
on the purpose surrounding events during the six days, to be realized
on the seventh day.
One’s focus should ALWAYS be the same as Christ’s focus at
Calvary (Who left us “an example,” that we “should follow his
steps” [I Peter 2:21-25]).
Note that stated about Christ in this respect in Heb. [Link]

“…for the joy that was set before him [the day when He would rule
and reign (cf. Matt. 25:21, 23)] endured the cross, despising the shame
[endured the cross during time within the six days, considering His
sufferings of little consequence when compared to the joy set before
Him, to be realized on the seventh day], and is set down at the right
hand of the throne of God.”

But Christ will not remain seated at the Father’s right hand
forever. He will remain there for two days, 2,000 years, while the
Spirit searches for and procures His bride (Gen. 24:1ff; Rev. 19:7, 8).
THEN, the Son is going to come forth in the antitype of
Melchizedek, with His bride, and rule the nations with “a rod of
iron.” He will rule in the midst of His enemies, which will have
been made His footstool (Ps. 2:1-12; 110:1-7). And He will rule
after this fashion for 1,000 years.
Things of the preceding nature surrounding the Son’s coming
rule over the earth ALL fall within the scope of that seen through
events occurring during the seventh day in this opening section
of Scripture, set forth in detail largely through subsequent types.
ALL Scripture having to do with the Messianic Era beyond the
foundation in Gen. 1:1-2:3 will, after some fashion, relate back
to the seventh day in Gen. 2:1-3.
ALL Scripture of this nature MUST relate back in this manner, for
Gen. 2:1-3 forms the foundational type to which any subsequent
194 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

type or antitype having to do with the seventh day, the seventh 1,000-
year period, is inseparably connected. And they have to be connected
after this fashion, for they are dealing with the SAME thing, with the
former forming the foundation and the latter the building material.
To view events during the six days (the 6,000 years) apart from
events of the coming seventh day (the seventh 1,000-year period)
will present a very one-sided view of Scripture. And contrariwise,
to view events of the seventh day apart from events of the first six
will equally present a very one-sided view of Scripture.
Viewing the six days apart from the succeeding seventh would
be building without a goal, and viewing the seventh apart from the
preceding six would be building without a foundation.
Building either way will result in an incomplete structure, an
incomplete understanding of Scripture.
ALL seven days MUST be viewed together, with things realized
during the seventh day being the GOAL toward which all things move
during the first six.

“And After Six Days…”

It was after six days that Jesus took Peter, James, and John up into
“an high mountain” and was “transfigured before them.” They,
at this time, “saw his glory” (Matt. 17:1-5; Luke 9:32; John 1:14).
And this event made such an impact on Peter that over thirty
years later, when seeking to emphasize the importance of Christian
preparedness in view of the Lord’s return and the establishment
of His kingdom (II Peter 1:1-15), Peter called attention to that
which he, James, and John had seen years earlier while on the
Mount with Christ:

“For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we

made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,
but were eyewitnesses of his majesty [a superlative in the Greek text
— contextually, ‘…eyewitnesses of His greatest (regal) magnificence
(which, as a superlative, could ONLY be understood as the greatest regal
magnificence possible)’].
For he received from God the Father honour and glory, when there
came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved
 The Goal 195

Son, in whom I am well pleased.

And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were
with him in the holy mount” (II Peter 1:16-18).

Then, after commenting on the prophetic word (vv. 19-21),

Peter turns to a discussion about and warning against false teach-
ers (2:1ff).
The subject under discussion preceding the mention of false
teachers bringing in “damnable heresies” (2:1) has to do with
the Word of the Kingdom (1:1-21), which is also the subject under
discussion at the conclusion of the mention of false teachers (3:1,
2; cf. 1:12-15).

1) False Teachers (Past)

To remain within context, it MUST be recognized that the
false teachers to whom Peter referred were teachers proclaiming
false doctrine relative to the Word of the Kingdom, the subject under
discussion. They were proclaiming false doctrine relative to the
saving of the soul, NOT false doctrine relative to the salvation
presently possessed by these Christians.
And these false teachers were NOT unsaved individuals; NOR were
they ignorantly proclaiming this false doctrine.
These were teachers who had, at a previous time, “escaped
the pollutions of the world through the knowledge [Gk., epignosis,
‘mature knowledge’] of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,” but
had become “again entangled therein,” and had been “overcome
[rather than having overcome (Rev. 2, 3)]” (2:20; cf. 1:4).
According to I Cor. 2:14, an unsaved person CANNOT even
come into a rudimentary knowledge (Gk., gnosis) of “the things
of the Spirit of God,” for these things “are spiritually discerned”
(cf. I Cor. 2:9-13).
In II Peter 2:20 though, these false teachers are said to have
gone beyond a simple rudimentary knowledge of the Word, com-
ing into a mature understanding of the Word, which could ONLY
have involved moving from the “letter” to the “spirit.”
Thus, from a Scriptural standpoint, it is NOT possible to view
these false teachers as other than saved individuals.
196 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Note that these individuals are seen to even be guilty of “de-

nying the Lord that bought them” (II Peter 2:1b; cf. Rom. 1:25,
28; Heb. 6:6; 10:29-31).
In the type, the Israelites under Moses — after having received
the Word at Sinai and subsequently tasting the fruits of the land
— rejected Moses, sought to appoint a new leader, and return to
Egypt (Num. 14:2-4).

(The same thing is seen in the first chapter of Paul’s epistle to the
Christians in Rome, an opening section of Scripture which naturally
divides itself into two parts, having to do with the saved ALONE.
The first seventeen verses introduce the subject [introducing “the
gospel of Christ,” the good news concerning the One Who will rule and reign],
with these verses having to do with the faithful. Then the last fifteen
verses [vv. 18-32] continue this same subject, dealing with the unfaithful.
The word “knowledge” in Rom. 1:28, is epignosis in the Greek text,
clearly showing that the latter part of Romans chapter one deals with
the saved, NOT with the unsaved.
And dealing with the unfaithful, Paul takes the matter to extremes
in what could ONLY be considered the depths to which it is possible for
Christians to sink in man’s perversion of God’s truth, textually, even by
Christians having come into a mature knowledge of the Word of the Kingdom.
Paul references the homosexual [women with women, men with
men, “working that which is unseemly” (vv. 26, 27)], And this is in
complete keeping with Paul’s reference to the same type individuals
in I Cor. 6:9, 10, who, because of their manner of living, will be rejected
for an inheritance in “the kingdom of God” in that coming day.
Thus, the matter, as it is dealt with in both Romans and I Corinthi-
ans, has to do with the saved, with the people of God, NOT with the unsaved,
with those estranged from God [as in Sodom, Gomorrah, and the other
cities of the plain in Gen. 18, 19].
And the matter, as it is dealt with in this respect throughout Scripture,
always has to do with the people of God in relation to the theocracy — both
aspects of the theocracy, heavenly and earthly [the Israelites under Moses,
past, with a view to the future; Christians under Christ, present, with
a view to the future].
Thus, in the preceding respect, this perversion is dealt with in both
Testaments in relation to the saved and the theocracy; and, as well, the end
result of the matter is dealt with EXACTLY the same way in both Testaments.
 The Goal 197

The penalty in both Testaments is the same, death — physical death

in the Old Testament [a cutting off from the house of Moses and all that
appertained thereunto (Lev. 20:13; cf. Heb. 3:1-6)], and spiritual death in
the New Testament [a cutting off from the house of Christ and all that
appertains thereunto (Rom. 8:13; Rev. 2:11; cf. Heb. 3:1-6)].
Why such a harsh penalty for this sin in both Testaments? The
answer would be very simple.
Homosexuality is a negative reflection on the way God established
matters in the beginning, it is a negative reflection on the Husband-wife
relationship between God and Israel [both past and future, in line with the
way God established matters in the beginning], and it is a negative reflec-
tion on the Husband-wife relationship yet future between Christ and His
Church [in line with the way God established matters in the beginning].
For additional information on Rom. 1, refer to Ch. IX, “God
Gave Them Over,” in the author’s book, We Are Almost There.)

And the word epignosis (“mature knowledge”), as used in Rom

1:28 and II Peter 2:20, is used other places in the New Testament
having to do with Biblical doctrine pertaining to the saving of the
soul as well (cf. Eph. 1:17; 4:13; Phil. 1:9; Col. 1:9, 10; 2:2; 3:10; I
Tim. 2:4; II Tim. 2:25; 3:7; Titus 1:1; Heb. 10:26; II Peter 1:2, 3, 8).
It is evident from both the context of II Peter 2:20 and the way
epignosis is used throughout the Greek New Testament that these
false teachers had come into a knowledge of the Word of the Kingdom,
had turned from it, and were teaching false doctrine concerning the
message which they had at one time understood and embraced.
Peter warns against teachers of this nature — teachers pro-
claiming a similar message to the “evil report” proclaimed by
ten of the twelve spies during Moses’ day (spies who had seen
and understood the things surrounding the land set before them
[Num. 13:26-33]).
And Peter concludes his warning in the same manner he had
used to emphasize the importance of Christian preparedness in
view of the Lord’s return and the establishment of His kingdom
prior to his warning against false teachers.
Though not mentioning the event directly, as he had previ-
ously done, Peter alludes to that which he, James, and John had
seen while on the Mount with Christ.
198 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Through a reference to past and present worlds (“the world

that then was” [3:6] and “the heavens and the earth, which are
now” [3:7]), Peter puts to silence the claim by the false teachers
that “all things continue as they were from the beginning of the
creation” (3:4).
The “world that then was [which included the heavens also,
for the sun was darkened]” was destroyed (3:6; cf. Gen. 1:2a), and
“the heavens and the earth, which are now” will be destroyed (3:7,
10-12).
Then Peter draws the whole matter to a climax by alluding
to that which he had previously said about being on the Mount
with Christ (1:16-18):

“But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing [lit., ‘…stop allowing
this one thing to escape your attention’], that one day is with the Lord
as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day” (II Peter 3:8).

There is a septenary structure to Peter’s second epistle. The

event on the Mount occurred “after six days,” on the seventh day
(Matt. 17:1). That would be an allusion back to the foundation
in Gen. 1:1-2:3, and it was this septenary structure within God’s
dealings with man that Peter referred to in II Peter 3:8 (a statement
also reflecting back on that which is revealed in the immediately
preceding verses concerning the destruction of two worlds).
The six and seven days in Genesis foreshadow six and seven
thousand years, and so do the days in Matt. 17:1. And this is
exactly what Peter had in mind when he stated, “But, beloved,
stop allowing this one thing to escape your attention…”

(Note that the destruction of “the world that then was” in II Peter
3:6 can have NO reference to the destruction of the earth by water
during Noah’s day. This would NOT be in line with either the evident
parallel between past and future destructions of the earth [3:6, 7] or the
septenary structure of the epistle [1:16-18; 3:5-8].
The future destruction will include the heavens as well, and, within
the parallel, so MUST the past destruction. The ONLY past destruction
which included the heavens was the pre-Adamic destruction in Gen.
1:2a. The Noachian Flood in Gen. 6-8 had NOTHING to do with the
 The Goal 199

heavens [apart from waters which God had placed above the earth’s
atmosphere in Gen. 1:6-8 falling to the earth as torrential rain, providing
part of the water which flooded the earth].
Also, the main emphasis in the destruction wrought by the Noa-
chian Flood was a destruction of the people on the earth, NOT the earth itself.
NO restoration of the earth occurred afterwards, as in Gen. 1:2b-25, for
such was unnecessary. The waters were simply caused to recede over
time [with a lifting of certain land masses and a lowering of others (Ps.
104:6-9, NASB)], with the earth’s terrain then remaining essentially the
same, save for the terrain being left water-ravaged [with remnants of this
still clearly visible in numerous parts of the western United States today
(e.g., the Grand Canyon, other parts of Arizona, parts of Utah, etc.)].
Though a destruction of the earth occurred during Noah’s day [Gen.
6:13], this was NOT the same type destruction which occurred in Gen.
1:2a; NOR was it the same type destruction referred to in II Peter 3:6
[necessitated by both the septenary structure of the epistle and a paral-
lel between past and future destructions in this section of Scripture].
The two destructions in II Peter 3:6, 7 are separated by at least
7,000 years.
One occurred at a time prior to the 7,000 years, necessitating a
restoration of both the heavens and the earth at the beginning of the
7,000 years; and the other will occur at the end of the 7,000 years,
necessitating the creation of “new heavens and a new earth” [cf. Gen.
1:2b-25; II Peter 3:10-13; Rev. 21:1].)

2) False Teachers (Present)

During the first century “the gospel of the glory of Christ,” “the
word of the kingdom,” “the hope of the gospel,” Paul’s “gospel,”
“the saving of the soul” (cf. Matt. 13:19; Rom. 16:25; II Cor. 4:3,
4; Col. 1:23; I Tim. 1:11; Heb. 10:35-39) — all referring to the same
central teaching — was widely proclaimed within Christendom.
In fact, Paul states in Col. 1:23 that this message “was preached
to every creature which is under heaven,” which would be to say
that the message was proclaimed throughout all Christendom (for
this message is to be proclaimed to the saved, NOT the unsaved).
Today though the situation has almost completely reversed
itself. This is a message seldom heard in Christendom. The leaven
which the woman hid in the three measures of meal in Matt. 13:33
200 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

has done its damaging work, and it will continue working UNTIL
the whole of Christendom has been leavened.
And, because of the working of the leaven, the Church will
exist at the end of the dispensation in the state depicted by the
Church in Laodicea — “wretched, and miserable, and poor, and
blind, and naked” (Rev. 3:14ff).
Both the destructive work depicted by the leaven in Matthew
chapter thirteen and the deterioration depicted in Revelation
chapters two and three center around the Word of the Kingdom,
NOT other realms of Biblical doctrine (e.g., salvation by grace),
though these other realms would be adversely affected. Such is
evident from both sections of Scripture, understood within their
contextual settings.
In Matt. 13:33 the matter relates to the kingdom of the heavens
and the Word of the Kingdom (cf. vv. 11, 19); and in Revelation
chapters two and three the matter relates to works and overcom-
ing, with the judgment seat of Christ and the coming kingdom in
view (cf. 1:10-20; 2:2, 7, 9, 11, 13, 17, 19, 26; 3:1, 5, 8, 12, 15, 21).

(Attention was previously called to homosexuality among Chris-

tians from both Romans chapter one and I Corinthians chapter six,
particularly in the light of that which Scripture has to say about the
matter in relation to the Word of the Kingdom.
Christendom, in its departure from the Word of the Kingdom, has,
toward the end of the present dispensation, correspondingly departed
from that which Scripture has to say about homosexuality. And this is
the reason why an increasing number of Churches and Christian leaders
today are straying farther and farther away from the Scriptures, begin-
ning to look upon and accept the homosexual as simply someone with
a different lifestyle, no longer recognizing a problem with this lifestyle.
This, of course, is something seen in a similar respect out in the
world. These days though — with the world often finding it advanta-
geous to claim an association with Christendom, and Christians often
intermixed with the ways and practices of the world — it is difficult
at times to see a clear distinction between the world and the Church,
where one ends and the other begins.
Suffice it to say that history is replete with accounts of nations
which can trace their fall to the people forming these nations beginning,
 The Goal 201

in an ever-increasing manner, to engage in sexual perversions — both

heterosexual and homosexual. And, if time during Man’s Day were
allowed to continue long enough, the United States, for this very reason
alone, would find itself one day occupying a place in the graveyard of
nations, with the tombstone properly marked.
And Scripture is quite clear as well that Christians following suit
will one day find themselves in similar straits as matters relate to the
Church rather than the world. They will find themselves among those,
as seen in Rev. 2:5, whose “candlestick” will be removed, which, contex-
tually, has to do with being overcome rather than having overcome [having
been overcome by the world, and/or the flesh, and/or the Devil], subsequently
failing to realize an inheritance in the kingdom [cf. Rev. 2:7, 26, 27; 3:21].)

3) The Message (Past, Present)

A false message concerning the Word of the Kingdom today,
unlike in the first century, would come more from ignorance than
it would from knowledge. Christians in general today have little
to no understanding of the message surrounding the Word of
the Kingdom. And not understanding this message, they end up
with all types of perversions of Scripture when dealing with the
numerous passages having to do with this subject.

(A good example would be the so-called Lordship Salvation teach-

ing, which takes passages having to do with the Word of the Kingdom
and attempts to apply these passages to the message of salvation by
grace through faith.
Such not only corrupts one facet of the overall gospel message [the
good news of the grace of God] but it destroys the other facet of the
overall gospel message [the good news of the glory of Christ]. And
this type message is presently being widely proclaimed and received
throughout Christendom, in both liberal and so-called fundamental
circles alike.)

That’s where Christendom finds itself today. And things are

not going to improve. In fact, according to Scripture, the opposite
will result. Things will instead deteriorate even further.
The leaven is going to continue doing its damaging work UNTIL
the whole has been leavened (ref. Matt. 13:33), resulting in condi-
tions when Christ returns being EXACTLY as He said they would be.
202 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

When Christ was on earth the first time He asked His disciples:

“Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith

[‘the faith’] on the earth?” (Luke 18:8).

The answer to the question, according to the manner in which

the question is structured in the Greek text, is “No.” The Son of
Man is NOT going to find “the faith” on the earth at the time of
His return.
The expression, “the faith,” has a peculiar reference to teach-
ings pertaining to the Word of the Kingdom (cf. I Tim. 6:11-15, 19;
II Tim. 4:7, 8; Jude 3; see also the contextual setting of Luke 18:8).
And this is the message Christ will NOT find being proclaimed
in the Churches at the time of His return — the central message
universally proclaimed to Christians during the first century,
and the central message which should have been proclaimed
throughout Christendom during the whole of the dispensation,
throughout the past 2,000 years.
Matters though have become so far removed from reality in
Christendom today that Christianity, from a Biblical perspective,
is hardly recognizable. The Word of the Kingdom is ignored, de-
spised, rejected, etc. Christians have done about everything with
the message but proclaim it.
In this respect, false teaching surrounding the Word of the
Kingdom at the end of the leavening process is being accomplished
after an entirely different fashion than it was at the beginning
of this process.
At the beginning there were numerous Christians who under-
stood this message. Thus, a false message pertaining to the kingdom
was necessary (e.g., II Peter 2:1ff; Jude 4ff).
Today though very few Christians have any comprehension
of the message surrounding the kingdom at all. Consequently,
the present silence on the subject renders a false message, for the
most part, unnecessary.
And both antagonism toward the message at the beginning
of the dispensation and mainly silence concerning the message
at the end of the dispensation will, together, serve to bring about
 The Goal 203

the same end. The Son of Man will NOT find “the faith” on the
earth at the time of His return.

4) But Nothing Has Changed…

ALL of that which has occurred throughout the dispensation
changes NOTHING insofar as God’s plans and purposes are con-
cerned. It changes NOTHING insofar as the structure of Scripture
is concerned, that which God has revealed is concerned.
NOTHING has changed. EVERYTHING surrounding God’s revela-
tion to man remains the SAME.
In this respect, it matters NOT whether man sees or doesn’t see
foundational teachings concerning the saving of the spirit and
the soul in Gen. 1:2b-25; and it matters NOT whether man sees
the purpose for restoration having to do with the seventh day in
Gen. 2:1-3.
The Word of God has FOREVER been “settled in heaven” (Ps.
119:89). The teaching is there, it’s NOT going to change, and it’s NOT
going to go away.
To illustrate the point, note God’s promise to His people in
Mal. [Link]

“…unto you that fear my name shall the Sun of righteousness arise
with healing in his wings…”

(The rising of the sun, bringing about a new day, is used in

a metaphorical respect to describe the Son’s return.
God has established the time in which the sun rises above
the horizon in relation to the rotation of the earth on each new
day, at every point on earth. Everything was SET in motion by
God, through His Son, in the beginning [cf. Gen. 1:1; John 1:1-3].
The sun will rise at a Divinely-set time each day, and man
can exert no control whatsoever over the matter. Man CANNOT
change the time or stop the movement; he can do NOTHING
whatsoever about that which God has established in this respect or in
any other respect.
Thus, EXACTLY the same thing said about the rising of the
sun can be said about the Divinely established timing of events
surrounding the Son’s return. The whole of the matter has been
204 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

SET in motion by God, in complete accordance with SET TIMES.

UNTIL these set times arrive, man can do NOTHING to hasten
their fulfillment. And WHEN these set times arrive, man can do
NOTHING to slow down or stop their fulfillment.
And ALL of this has been foretold in God’s Word, in minute
detail.
The nearness of that which will usher in the whole of the
matter for the Church — God’s SET TIME arriving — can be seen
on practically every hand, particularly in the decadent condi-
tion of Christendom, seemingly existing today in EXACTLY the
condition which Scripture had foretold that it would exist at the
end of the dispensation.
And, the nearness of that which will usher in the whole of the
matter for Israel and the nations — God’s SET TIME arriving — can
equally be seen on practically every hand. The distant hoofbeats
of the four horsemen from Revelation chapter six, whose arrival
will usher in events of the coming Tribulation, grow closer with
each passing day, with each passing hour, with each passing
minute, with each passing second.)

Thus, EVERYTHING within the six days is still moving out toward
that seventh day ahead, first spoken of in Gen. 2:1-3, referred to
throughout Scripture, and climactically referred to with respect to
a future realization in Rev. 20:1-6. And whether man talks about
it or doesn’t talk about it, whether man believes it or doesn’t be-
lieve it, whether man cares about it or doesn’t care about it is of
NO consequence whatsoever insofar as the finality — the bringing to
pass — of that set forth at the beginning is concerned.
And viewing matters from another perspective, contrary to
popular teaching, and for those who have eyes to see otherwise,
it should be easy to understand that Rev. 20:1-6 is NOT the first
mention of the thousand years in Scripture, providing the length
of the coming Messianic Era. Contrariwise, this is the capstone to
ALL previous revelation on the subject, a subject beginning with the
seventh day in Gen. 2:1-3 and spoken of throughout Scripture.
Then viewing another perspective of the matter, Can man
place too much emphasis on events surrounding Christ’s return
and the establishment of His kingdom? Can he, so to speak, “go
 The Goal 205

to seed” on these things, as often expressed by those seeking to

cast reproach upon this message?
The questions can be easily answered by simply seeing where
the triune Godhead in the eternal council chambers of God placed
the emphasis (Acts 15:14-18; Heb. 1:2), where the writers of Scripture
placed the emphasis within that which they wrote as “they were
moved [‘borne along’] by the Holy Spirit” (II Peter 1:21), where Christ
placed the emphasis during His earthly ministry (Matt. 4:17-Acts 1:9),
and where the emphasis is placed within His present ministry in the
heavenly sanctuary on behalf of Christians today (Heb. 10:19-39).
EVERYTHING in Scripture moves toward this ONE GOAL, beginning
with that which was foreknown and predetermined in the eternal council
chambers of God at a time before man was even created.
Peter stated the matter after this fashion:

“Wherefore I will not be negligent to put you always in remembrance

of these things [things having to do with Christian preparedness in view
of Christ’s return and the coming kingdom], though ye know them and
be established in the present truth.
Yea, I think it meet, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up
by putting you in remembrance;
Knowing that shortly I must put off this my tabernacle, even as
our Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed me.
Moreover I will endeavor that ye may be able after my decease to
have these things always in remembrance” (II Peter 1:12-15; cf. II Peter 3:1, 2).

It is man who has turned Scriptural matters around, resulting

from the working of the leaven.
There is a GOAL connected with the salvation which Christians
presently possess (the salvation of the spirit [John 3:6], foreshadowed
by events on day one in Gen. 1:2b-5); there is a GOAL connected
with the present working out of one’s salvation (the salvation of
the soul [Phil. 2:12-16; Heb. 10:35-39], foreshadowed by events
on days two through six in Gen. 1:6-25); and that GOAL has to
do with occupying a position with Christ during the coming day of His
power (a realization of the salvation of the soul [Heb. 1:13-2:10],
foreshadowed by events on day seven in Gen. 2:1-3).
206 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Concluding Remarks:
Thus, apart from a brief mention of events occurring after
the Messianic Era has run its course, along with the ushering in
of the eternal ages which follow (Rev. 20:7-22:21), Scripture ends
where it began.
Scripture began with a Sabbath rest following six days of restorative
work, and Scripture ends with a subsequent Sabbath rest following
six subsequent days of restorative work.
It is God’s revelation to man concerning His plans and pur-
poses, covering two ages — 7,000 years of time — which God has
placed between the eternal ages past and the eternal ages future.

The whole of God’s revelation has a Divine structure. The

whole has to do with the “letter” which MUST become “spirit”
— the letter MUST be seen in its spiritual respect — for Scripture
MUST be spiritually discerned.
And by way of closing this chapter and this book, note I Cor.
2:6-10 in the preceding respect:

“Howbeit we speak wisdom among them that are perfect:

yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this world,
that come to nought:
But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden
wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory:
Which none of the princes of this world knew: for had they
known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.
But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither
have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath
prepared for them that love him.
But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit: for the
Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.”
 Scripture Index 207

Scripture Index

Genesis ...................... 39, 106, 111 10:5, 25, 32...................87

Chapter 1.....................52 2:7, 10.....................23, 24 10:25.............................35
.................. 61-64, 66, 142 2:7, 18, 20-25................91 11:1-9............................87
Chapters 1, 2.......57, 120 2:7, 21-25......................66 11:25, 26........................53
1:1...............1, 13, 15, 129 2:9, 16, 24.....................50 12:1ff...........................173
1:1, 2..... 19, 20, 21-23, 81 2:18-22, 25....................49 12:1-3....................86, 102
1:1-5....................177, 178 2:21-23................103, 110 ............................ 110, 116
1:1-25....................34, 203 2:21-24........................104 12:2, 3...................51, 104
1:1-28.......................... 111 2:21-25..........................69 12:3.............................126
1:1-2:3......... 26-28, 30, 36 2:23, 24.........................80 13:10-12......................144
.................... 41-43, 45, 48 Chapter 3...............66, 95 Chapter 14.................133
..............52, 53, 55, 56, 58 Chapters 3, 4.............123 14:1...............................53
............68, 72, 76, 85, 113 ............................136, 175 14:13.......................86, 95
............134, 157, 163, 171 Chapters 3-9................52 14:17-22......................102
............ 186, 188-193, 198 3:1............................... 111 14:18, 19.......................46
1:2.................7, 25, 35, 51 3:1-7, 17, 18..................55 14:18-20..............132, 139
.............. 68, 111, 148, 185 3:1-22............................66 14:18-22......................121
1:2, 3.............................59 3:6.................................69 15:4...............................86
1:2, 3, 5, 7.....................23 3:6, 7, 21.......................50 15:5.............................121
1:2, 3, 6, 9.....................24 3:6-19..........................188 16:16.............................96
1:2-5....................106, 168 3:17...............................29 17:15-19........................97
1:2-25............29, 185, 197 3:17-19................167, 189 Chapters 18, 19...........54
............................199, 205 3:21.....106, 112, 175, 178 ....................................196
1:2-2:3.....................46, 86 3:22.........................23, 24 18:18.............................24
1:4.................................60 Chapter 4.............94, 174 19:1, 17.......................144
1:5, 8, 13, 19.................56 4:2-5, 8-10...................178 19:26.............................24
1:6-8............................198 4:4...............................172 20:12.............................24
1:6, 8, 9, 13 14, 29........23 4:8-10..................106, 173 Chapters 21-23..........100
1:6-19............................62 4:10.......................51, 136 Chapters 21-25............54
1:6-2:3.........................172 4:25, 26.........................86 21:5-12..........................96
1:11, 15, 24, 30..............24 Chapter 5.....................95 21:9, 10.......................108
1:14-19..................56, 168 Chapters 5, 11..............86 21:20.............................24
1:14-28..........................64 5:6-11, 21-27.................86 Chapters 22-25..........131
1:20-25..........................63 5:21-24........................173 22:1-14........................178
1:23, 31...................23, 56 5:28, 32.........................87 22:17, 18.......46, 102, 104
1:26-28..............49, 66, 91 Chapters 6-8..........35, 91 ............109, 110, 121, 126
.................... 112, 116, 175 ......................94, 173, 198 24:1ff...........................193
....................185, 188, 191 6:2-4............................113 24:67.............................24
1:28...............................84 6:13.......................19, 199 25:1...............................46
Chapter 2.......66, 95, 135 7:11-8:14.......................87 25:1, 2...........................96
2:1-3..........46, 47, 56, 112 Chapter 9.....................95 26:4.............................121
............126, 185, 187, 204 9:1ff.............................173 32:10.............................24
2:2, 3.......................18, 29 9:15...............................24 32:28...........................100
2:4................186, 192 194 9:25-27....................87, 91 34:16.............................24
2:4-25............................48 9:26...............................51 35:10-12......................100
2:4-11:25...........44, 48, 53 9:26, 27.........................93 36:9...............................96
2:7...........................5, 6, 7 Chapters 10, 11............91 37:20.............................24

207
208 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

Chapters 37-45..........131 7:12-16........................110 55:8, 9.........................167

....................................136 12:1-4..........................147 66:8.............................140
40:15.......................86, 95
42:17, 18.....................140 II Chronicles Jeremiah
43:32.............................86 7:14.............................118 4:14-28..........................27
45:1-4..........................122 4:23.........................26, 35
47:20, 26.......................24 Esther 4:23-28........................188
48:19.............................24 4:16-5:1.......................140 25:11, 12........................85
30:1-9............................46
Exodus Job 30:7.........................45, 90
2:11................................86 1:6-12..........................121 31:31...............................3
3:6.................................51 1:7...............................113 31:31-33........................46
3:10, 16, 17.................186 2:1-6............................121
3:14...............................15 2:2...............................113 Ezekiel
Chapters 11, 12..........123 15:15...........................168 10:4, 18.......................118
............................124, 155 11:22, 23......................118
Chapter 12.................185 Psalms 28:11..............................42
12:1-29........................178 2:1-12..........................193 28:14-16........42, 110, 188
13:19.........................6, 37 2:6-9............................125 28:14-19........................55
17:6.............................178 11:3................................55 28:16b-19....................115
20:8-11..................17, 112 12:6.............................169 28:18b......................... 111
20:11..............................29 14:1...............................15 34:23...........................110
31:13-17..................17, 30 33:12.............................51 36:24-28....................6, 46
........................45, 85, 112 72:18.............................51 Chapter 37.....................6
31:15-17........................46 90:4...............................18 37:1...............................46
31:16.............................28 96:5...............................51 37:1-6, 11......................37
31:17.............................29 103:19.................181, 182 37:5, 6...........................54
104:6-9........................199 37:12-14........................33
Leviticus 110:1............................136 37:24...........................110
20:13...........................197 110:1, 2........................112 38:13.............................97
Chapter 23...................32 110:1-7........................193 43:1-5..........................118
Chapter 26.................118 110:4........................12, 13
119:89..................169, 203 Daniel
Numbers 138:2...........................169 2:31-45................162, 163
13:26-33......................197 147:19, 20.....................80 2:34, 35, 44, 45...........143
13:26-14:4...................117 2:35.............................144
14:2-4..........................196 Isaiah 2:39.............................114
14:5-38........................117 2:1-5..............................46 4:17.............................181
19:11-19........................46 2:2, 3.............................52 4:17, 23-25....................67
19:12.............................30 2:2-4....................144, 163 4:17, 23-32..................125
20:12...........................186 4:1-6..............................46 5:28-31........................113
21:5-9..........................178 5:1-7............................147 7:1-3............................145
9:6, 7...........................110 7:2, 3.............................76
Deuteronomy 14:1...............................52 7:2-7, 16......................162
Chapter 28.................118 14:1-8............................46 7:5...............................113
30:1-3..........................119 14:12-17..........42, 55, 188 7:6...............................114
32:8...............................87 14:13...........................113 7:13, 14.......112, 125, 143
34:1-9..........................186 28:10, 13.......................53 7:18-27........................121
34:2, 5, 6, 8, 11..............26 8:3-6............................113
Joshua 34:11........................27, 35 8:7, 8, 21, 22...............114
1:1...............................117 35:1...............................27 9:2, 24-27......................85
1:1-9............................186 40:31.............................64 9:24-27..................44, 115
24:2, 3.....................86, 95 43:1...................86, 92, 99 9:26.............................119
43:1-11..........................87 10:12-21......................113
Judges 45:18.......................21, 27 10:13-21......................121
9:7-15..........................147 ......................35, 112, 191 10:20, 21.....................114
Chapters 52-54..........131 12:2...............................33
II Samuel Chapter 53.................133
1:1, 2.............................46 53:12...............................4 Hosea
7:4-17..........................120 55:1.............................176 5:15-6:2.............30, 32, 38
 Scripture Index 209

..............................46, 139 13:3-7, 18-22.................70 25:19-46........................61

6:2...................................6 13:3-9, 11............150, 158 25:21, 23.............144, 193
13:10, 11........................74 25:31-46..............163, 165
Joel 13:10-17..............151, 152 25:34-46......................164
2:27, 28.........................80 13:11, 19, 33................200 26:26-29..............132, 139
2:28-32........................105 13:18-23......................150 26:28...............................3
13:19...........................199 26:29...........................132
Jonah 13:19-21......................170 27:17...........................121
1:17.........................30, 46 13:19-23......................158 27:29, 37.....................120
2:9...................51, 63, 179 13:19, 52.....................153 27:63...........................140
13:22, 39, 40, 49...........75
Habakkuk 13:24-30......................163 Mark
2:4...............................174 13:33.....................69, 201 1:14, 15.......................182
13:36, 44-50................151 1:15.............................183
Zechariah 13:37, 38.....................150 4:19...............................75
6:11-13........................119 16:1-18........................122 10:17-30............77, 78, 79
12:10.......................4, 131 16:4, 21.......................155 10:30.......................72, 75
12:10-12......................122 16:17-23........................77 11:14..............................75
13:6.........................4, 131 16:18...................104, 124
14:1.............................131 ............................159, 182 Luke
16:21...........................148 1:31-33........109, 110, 120
Malachi 16:24-27........................77 1:33.......................78, 164
4:2...............................203 16:28-17:1.....................34 1:70.........................79, 80
16:28-17:5.......30, 46, 112 3:23-38............................1
Matthew 17:1.................30, 42, 198 8:55.................................7
1:1...................................1 17:1-5....................56, 112 9:32.....................118, 194
2:1, 2...........................154 ............................163, 194 10:1ff...................120, 170
2:2.......................120, 143 17:1-8............................34 12:42-48......................165
3:1...............................170 17:22, 23...............77, 155 13:28, 29.....................183
3:1, 2...........102, 154, 182 19:16.............................78 16:2-4............................82
3:1, 3...........................119 19:23, 24.....................183 16:26.............................60
3:8...............................158 20:17-19................77, 155 18:8.....................198, 202
4:4...............................174 20:23...................125, 151 18:18.............................78
4:12, 17.......................120 21:18, 19.....................151 19:12ff...........................82
4:17.....................102, 170 21:18-42......................123 21:20-24......................119
............................182, 205 21:19.....................74, 158 22:61...........................148
4:17, 23-25..................154 21:33-43..............155, 182 23:46.....................59, 176
5:1...............................154 21:33-45..............149, 159 24:7, 21, 46.................140
6:33.............................154 21:43.............77, 103, 104 24:13ff.........................139
7:21-23........................154 ....................122, 123, 124 24:13-31........................33
7:24-27..........................39 ............150, 157, 182, 183 24:16...........................131
8:1ff.............................154 22:1-14................155, 159 24:16, 25-31..................37
8:11......................121, 183 23:1, 2.........................121 24:17.....................79, 133
8:11, 12........................158 23:34-39........................76 24:21...............30, 38, 139
9:1ff.............................154 23:37.............................80 24:25, 26.....................131
10:1ff...........................120 23:37-39......................160 24:25-27......................127
10:1-8..........102, 154, 182 23:38.............................76 24:25, 27, 44...............128
10:7.............................170 Chapters 24, 25.........164 24:25-27, 44................137
Chapter 12.................103 24:15-22......................119 ............................138, 192
............................149, 159 24:21, 22.......................90 24:26...........................141
12:14, 24, 38...............148 24:30, 31...............46, 119 24:27.....................80, 134
12:14-32......................182 24:32-25:30.........159, 160 24:27, 30-35................132
12:22-32......104, 121, 123 24:40-25:30.........155, 161
12:31, 32.......77, 122, 149 24:45...........................165 John
12:32.......................75, 79 24:45-51......................163 1:1...................................1
12:40...................155, 178 24:47-51......................158 1:1, 2.............................15
Chapter 13...................74 25:1.............................160 1:1-3....................135, 203
............................152, 164 25:14.....................82, 161 1:1, 14.........................138
13:1.......76, 123, 149, 155 25:19-23........................65 1:3.................................59
13:1-3..........................145 25:19-30......................158 1:5.................................60
210 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

1:13.............................108 17:26, 27.......................87 10:11....................129, 192

1:14.............................194 20:24, 25, 27.......170, 185 10:32.......................85, 89
1:29.................................4 20:24, 25, 28, 32.........150 11:23-26......................132
1:29, 35, 43.......30, 31, 46 20:24-27......................171 11:26............................133
1:29, 36.......................154 20:28...........................148 12:12ff...........................39
1:48.............................148 20:32.............................16 12:13...........................105
2:1...........................30, 46 21:9.............................184 12:28.............................80
2:1-11............................31 21:39...........................108 13:2...............................74
2:18-21........................148 22:3.............................108 13:9, 10.........................80
3:3...............................108 15:3.............................175
3:6...............................205 Romans 15:22.............................99
3:6-8................................7 Chapter 1...........195, 197 15:24-28......110, 126, 142
3:8...................................4 1:1-32..........................196 15:45, 47.......................49
3:14.............................178 1:16.............................105 15:45-47......................135
3:16.............................175 1:17.............................174 15:45-49......................104
3:18.......................62, 177 1:20.............................164
4:22...............................51 1:25, 28.......................195 II Corinthians
4:40-54..........................31 2:9, 10.........................105 3:6...................................3
5:1-9..............................32 5:12-14........................136 3:6-14..............................2
5:9.................................30 5:14.............................104 3:6-16..................128, 129
5:24.................................7 7:18, 24.........................60 3:6-18..........................121
6:1-14............................32 8:13.............................197 3:14.............................140
6:14, 21.........................31 8:14-23........................135 3:14, 15.......................134
6:33-35........................132 8:20...............................55 3:14-16........................139
9:1-41............................33 8:20-22........................188 4:3, 4...................141, 199
9:14...............................30 8:21.............................189 4:3-6..............................70
9:32.........................79, 80 9:3...............................184 4:4.......................150, 170
11:1-44..........................33 9:4...................................3 4:6.........................60, 177
11:6, 7......................30, 46 9:4, 5...........................126 5:17.............106, 107, 184
11:6, 7, 25, 39-44..........38 10:16, 17.........................9 5:21.................50, 95, 123
11:6, 7, 43, 44..................6 10:17.................16, 54, 65 11:22............................108
11:45..............................31 11:1..............................108
16:13...............................7 11:5, 25........................184 Galatians
16:13-15................74, 130 11:11-26.......................151 2:2...............................170
17:14...........................138 11:25......................33, 150 2:2, 7, 14.....................105
18:5-8....................15, 148 11:25, 26................46, 139 3:11..............................174
19:19-22......................154 11:26............................140 3:16, 26-29..................107
19:30.....................59, 176 11:29............................191 3:16, 29.......................126
20:1-29..........................33 16:25.....................74, 199 3:26-29................183, 184
20:30, 31.......................31 16:26...........................164 3:28.........................86, 91
3:29.............................125
Acts I Corinthians 4:22-31........................108
1:5...............................105 1:22...............................31 5:21.............................183
1:9.......................118, 205 2:6-10..........................206
2:1ff.....................104, 157 2:7.................................75 Ephesians
2:4, 16-21....................105 2:9-13..................130, 195 1:3-23..........................114
2:29, 30.......................110 2:9-14..............................9 1:10.........................72, 83
2:37, 38.......................180 2:12-16........................129 1:17.............................197
3:21.........................79, 81 2:13.........................2, 175 1:21.............................114
4:12.............................176 2:13, 14.......................134 1:22, 23.......................103
7:9-42, 54-60...............136 2:14.......................60, 195 2:1.....................9, 59, 175
8:9...............................140 3:1-3..............................39 2:1, 5.............................60
9:1ff.............................140 3:11-15..........................61 2:7.................................75
9:15.............................105 3:16.............................130 2:7, 12...........................72
15:4-18..........................32 6:9, 10.................183, 196 2:8...............................173
15:14...................150, 184 6:19, 20.......................130 2:8, 9...................141, 150
15:14-18................46, 205 9:17...............................82 2:11-13..........................51
15:18.....................81, 192 9:27.............................170 2:12.....................103, 107
16:30, 31.....106, 179, 180 10:6, 11..........35, 127, 128 2:12, 13.........................52
16:31...........................175 ....................137, 138, 186 2:13-15................101, 107
 Scripture Index 211

2:15.............................105 2:12, 13.........................12 13:8.................15, 78, 164

3:1-6..............73, 107, 184 3:7.................................12
3:1-11............................75 James
3:2.................................82 Hebrews 1:2-4, 12........................10
3:2, 3.............................74 1:2...............13, 75, 81, 87 2:26.................................7
3:2, 3, 9, 11....................71 ..............89, 112, 192, 205
3:2, 6, 9, 21...................72 1:2, 3...........................136 I Peter
3:5.........................76, 107 1:2-13............................12 1:3-12............................74
3:6...............................105 1:13-2:10.....................205 1:3, 23.........................108
3:9-11.................. 114, 115 Chapters 2-4................12 2:1, 2.............................39
4:11................................80 2:5-10..........................110 2:9.......123, 124, 150, 182
4:13.............................197 2:9, 10.........................112 2:9, 10.........103, 107, 183
5:21-32..........................80 2:10.................13, 49, 135 2:9-11..........................159
5:22-30..........................39 Chapters 3, 4.............192 2:21.............................144
5:22-32........................104 3:1-6............................197 2:21-25........................193
5:23-32........................103 3:2-19............................17 3:18, 19.......................170
5:30...............................38 3:6.................................12 5:8...............................113
6:11, 12........................114 4:1, 4, 9.........................30
4:1-11............................17 II Peter
Philippians 4:3, 4, 9.........................28 1:1-15..........................194
1:9...............................197 4:4, 9.........46, 56, 59, 112 1:1-18............................33
2:12-16........................205 4:4-9..............................29 1:1-21..........................195
3:5.......................108, 184 4:9.................................30 1:2, 3, 8....................... `97
4:12...............5, 7, 58, 177 1:12-15, 21..................205
Colossians 5:6.....................13, 72, 75 1:15-18....................28, 42
1:9, 10.........................197 5:10-14........................163 ..............................56, 112
1:13.............................177 6:1-6..............................39 1:16-18....................18, 30
1:16, 17.......................135 6:5, 20...........................75 ......................34, 189, 198
1:16-20........................110 6:6...............................196 1:21.........................7, 127
1:18...............................38 6:12.........................10, 65 2:1ff.............................202
1:23.............................199 6:12-20..........................12 2:1, 20.........................195
1:25...............................82 8:7ff.................................3 2:5.................................80
1:25-28..........................73 9:4, 14-22........................3 2:20.............................197
1:26...............................75 10:19-39, 35-39...........205 3:1, 2...................195, 205
2:2...............................197 10:26...........................197 3:3-7..............................18
3:10.............................197 10:35-39......................199 3:3-8............28, 30, 42, 90
10:36.......................16, 65 3:4-8, 10-12.................198
I Thessalonians 10:36-39..................10, 15 3:5-8......................56, 189
5:23.......................61, 177 10:38.....................13, 174 3:5-8, 10........................34
10:38, 39.......................11 3:5-8, 10-13.................198
I Timothy Chapter 11.........171, 172 3:6...............................195
1:4.................................82 11:1................................10 3:6, 7, 10-13................199
1:11..............................199 11:1, 3............................13 3:7-13..................167, 168
1:15, 16.......................140 11:1, 3, 6..........................8 3:8.................18, 112, 139
2:4...............................197 11:3................................14 3:10-13..........................43
3:16.............................118 11:3, 6............................15
6:11-15, 19..................202 11:4..............................173 I John
6:12...............................34 11:4-7............................52 3:9...............................108
11:4-10, 17-21.............171 3:24.............................130
II Timothy 11:6........................14, 173 5:1...............................108
2:15.................................8 11:7................................52
2:25.............................197 11:7, 9, 13, 26, 39..........16 Jude
3:7...............................197 11:8ff.............................53 3....................................33
3:16.............................4, 7 11:8-16................121, 183 3, 4..............................202
4:2...........8, 167, 169, 170 11:31, 35-40................183 6..........................113, 164
4:7, 8.....................34, 202 11:35-40......................185 14..................................80
12:1, 2...................65, 143
Titus 12:2.....................144, 193 Revelation
1:1...............................197 12:23.............................95 Chapters 1-3..............166
1:2.................................12 12:24.............51, 136, 173 1:6.........................72, 164
212 THE STUDY OF SCRIPTURE

1:6, 18...........................78 6:1-17............................90 19:3...............................78

1:10-20........................200 7:12...............................78 19:7, 8...................49, 193
Chapters 2, 3.............195 10:6...............................78 19:11-21......................143
....................................200 11:3, 10..........................80 19:11-20:6...................115
2:5, 7, 26, 27...............201 11:15................46, 78, 112 19:21...........................192
2:7.................................50 ....................115, 125, 143 Chapters 20-22............45
2:2, 7, 9, 11, 13............200 12:1-6..........................162 20:1ff...........................112
2:11..............................197 12:2, 3...........................46 20:1-6..................187, 204
2:17, 19, 26.................200 12:4.............................168 20:1-7....................47, 188
2:26, 27...........46, 49, 125 12:4, 7-10....................115 20:1-10..........................44
3:1, 5, 8.......................200 12:6ff...........................161 20:2-7............................30
3:12, 14, 15, 21...........200 13:1...............................76 20:7-22:21...................206
3:21.......................49, 109 13:8.............................135 20:10.............................78
4:9, 10...................78, 164 13:15...............................7 20:11-15........................61
4:10, 11..........................46 14:11..............................78 20:11-22:21...................44
5:8-11............................46 Chapters 15-18..........166 21:1...............43, 168, 199
5:13, 14.........................78 15:7...............................78 21:1-22:21.....................43
Chapters 6-13............166 Chapter 19...................43 22:5...............................78